time to come and the next year were again warred on by their King with more heat than formerly 18. Harslew or Honslew as some call it of little notice at the present because not capable of any great shipping nor useful in the way of Trade but famous notwithstanding in our English Stories as the first Town which that victorious Prince K. Henry the 5. attempted and took in in France 19. Cherburg the Latines call it Caesaris Burgum on the Sea side also the last Town which the English held in the Dukedom of Normandie belonging properly and naturally to the Earls of Eureux advanced unto the Crown of Navarre but being garâ—isoned by the English for King Henry the 6th it held out a siedge of seven moneths against the forces of France Here are also in this Dukedom the Towns of 20 Tankerville and â—1 Ewe which have given the title of Earls to the Noble Families of the Greyes and Bourchiers in England as also those of 22 Harcourt 23 Lâ—ngueville and 24 Aumal which have given the title of Duke and Earl to some of the best Houses in France There belonged also to this Dukedom but rather as subject to the Dukes of Normandie than part of Normandie it self the Countie of PERCH situate betwixt it and the Province of La Beausse of which now reckoned for a part It gave the title of Countess to Eufemia the base Daughter of King Henry the first and was divided into the higher and the lower The chief Towns of it 1. Negent le Rotrou of which little memorable but that it is the principal of Perch Govet or the lower Perch 2. Mortaigne or Moriton of most note in the higher Perch especially for giving the title of an Earl to Iohn the youngest Sonne of King Henry the 2d after King of England as in the times succeeding to the Lord Edmund Beaufort after Duke of Somerset But to return again to the Countrie of Normandie the antient Inhabitants thereof were the Caletes Eburones Lexobii Abrincantes spoken of before the Bello cassi or Venelo cassi about Rover the Salares and Baiocenses about Sees and Bayeux all conquered by the Romans afterwards by the French and the French by the Normans These last a people of the North inhabiting those Countries which now make up the Kingdoms of Denmark Swethland and Norwey united in the name of Normans in regard of their Northernly situation as in our Historie and description of those Kingdoms we shall shew more fully Out of those parts they made their first irruptions about the year 700. when they so ransacked and plagued the maritime Towns of France that it was inserted in the Letany From Plague Pestilence and the furie of the Normans good Lord 〈◊〉 To quiet these people and to secure himself Charles the Simple gave them together with the Soveraigntie of the Earldom of Bretagne a part of Neustria by them since called Normannia Their first Duke was Rollo An. 900. from whom in a direct line the 6th was William the Bastard Conquerour and King of England An. 1067. After this Normandie continued English till the dayes of King John when Philip Augustus seized on all his Estates in France as forfeitures An. 1202. The English then possessing the Dukedoms of Normandie and Aquitaine the Earldoms of Anjou Toureine Maine Poictou and Limosin being in all a far greater and better portion of the Country than the Kings of France themselves possessed The English after this recovered this Dukedom by the valour of King Henry the 5th and having held it 30. years lost it again in the unfortunate Reign of King Henry the sixt the English then distracted with domestick factions After which double Conquest of it from the Crown of England the French distrusting the affections of the Normans and finding them withall a stubborn and untractable people have miserably oppressed them with tolls and taxes keeping them alwaies poor and in low condition insomuch as it may be said of the generalitie of them that they are the most beggerly people that ever had the luck to live in so rich a Countrie But it is time to look on The Dukes of Normandie 912. 1 Rollo of Norway made the first Duke of Normandie by Charles the Simple by whose perswasion baptized and called Robert 917. 2 William surnamed Longespee from the length of his Sword 942. 3 Richard the Sonne of Longespee 980. 4 Richard the II. Sonne of the former 1026. 5 Richard the III. Sonne of Richard the 2d 1028. 6 Robert the Brother of Richard the 3d. 1035. 7 William the base Sonne of Robert subdued the Realm of England from thence called the Conquerour 1093. 8 Robert II. eldest Sonne of William the Conquerour put by the Kingdom of England by his two Brothers William and Henry in hope whereof he had refused the Crown of Hierusalem then newly conquered by the forces of the Christian Princes of the West Outed at last imprisoned and deprived of sight by his Brother Henry he lived a miserable life in the Castle of Cardiff and lieth buried in the Cathedral Church of Glocester 1102. 9 Henry the first King of England 1135. 10 Stephen King of England and D. of Normandie 11 Hen Plantagenet D. of Normandie and after King of England of that name the second 1161. 12 Hen the III. surnamed Court-mantle Sonne of Hen the 2d made D. of Normandie by his Father 1189. 13 Rich IV. surnamed Cure de Lyon King of England and D. of Normandie Sonne of Henry the second 1199. 14 John the Brother of Richard King of England and D. of Normandie outed of his estates in France by King Philip Augustus An. 1202. before whom he was accused of the murder of his Nephew Arthur found dead in the ditches of the Castle of Rowen where he was imprisoned but sentenced causa inaudita for his not appearing After this Normandie still remained united to the Crown of France the title only being borne by Iohn de Valoys afterwards King and Charles the 5th during the life time of his Father til the conquest of it by the valour of K. Hen the 5th A. 1420. which was 218 years after it had been seized on by King Philip Augustus and having been holden by the English but 30 years was lost again An. 1450 in the unfortunat Reign of King Henry the sixt Never since that dismembred from the Crown of France saving that Lewis the 11th the better to content the confederate Princes conferred it in Appennage on his Brother Charles Duke of Berry An. 1465. but within two Moneths after took it from him again and gave him in exchange for it the Dukedom of Guyâ—nne which lay further off from his Associates What the Revenues of this Dukedom were in former times I can hardly say That they were very fair and great appears by that which is affirmed by Philip de Comines who saith that he had seen raised in Normandie 95000 li. Sterling money which was a vast sum of money in those
the same sense and for the same pleasant situation called loyâ—ux Guard in the time of Lancelot du Lake whos 's that Castle was Which appears further by a Tower built at Constantinople by 〈◊〉 the third of that name Lord hereof being then 〈◊〉 to the Emperour from King Philip â—ugustus with this inscription Turris 〈◊〉 which there continued to be seen a long time after 2 Belle-ville where is an Abbie founded by Humâ—ert the second Anno 1158. 3 Ville Franche environed with Walls by Humbert the fourth whose Sonne Guâ—scheâ—d the third above mentioned founded here a Convent of Franciscans called to this day Minâ—rette 4 Noironde 5 St. Maâ—rice 6 Vâ—fie 7 Obâ—hes concerning which there have been long and many Wars betwixt the Earls of Forrest and these Lords of Beau-jeu This Countrie as that other of Fourest was once part of the Earldom of Lions in the partaâ—e of which â—state it fell to Omphroy one of the Brothers of Earl Aâ—tand Anno 989. whose Successor had no other title than Lords of Beau-jeu They were most of them men of great piety founders of many Collegiate and conventuall Churches some of them of action also Humbert the second and the fifth Adventurers in the Wars of the Holy Land Vichard the second in those against the English Guischard the fourth made Constable of France by King Lewis the ninth But the house failing in this Guischâ—rd it was united unto that of the Earls of Forrest as before is said in the person of Regâ—and Earl thereof whose Sonne and Successour called Lewis was also Constable of France as Edward the Grand-child of this Lewis a Marshall of it But at the last it fell into the hands of a lewd and wicked Prince Edward the second who being imprisoned at 〈◊〉 for his great offences and overlaid with Wars by the Dukes of Savoy made a donation or free gift of all his â—â—gneuries to Lewis Duke of Bourbon surnamed the good and direct Heir of Guy Earl of Forrest the eldest Sonne of Regnand Earl of Forrest and Lord of Beau-jeu above mentioned and consequently of next kin to him Anno 1400. 4 AUVERGNE hath on the East Forrest and Lyonis on the West Limosin Perigort and Quâ—reu on the South part of 〈◊〉 and on the North Berry and Bourbonnois It is divided into the Higher and Lower The Lower being called Limaigne is fruitfull in a very eminent degree the Higher mountainous and baren In this last the Towns of chief note are 1 St. Flour a Bishops See of an impregnable situation 2 Ovillac on the River Iourdain defended with a strong Castle on the top of a Rock 3 Beouregard on the River Gardon 4 Carlat 5 Murat 6 Pillon of which little observable in antient stories In the Lower called Limaigne from a River of that name which falls into the Ailier there is 1 Clermont a Bishops See fair and pleasing for the situation and Fountains descending from the hills of the higher Auverâ—n the chief Citie of the whole Province Most memorable in these later Ages for the Councill here called by Pope Vrban the second Anno 1067. in which by the artifice of the Pope the Christian Princes of the West ingaged themselves in the Wars of the Holy Land giving thereby the better opportunity to the Popes to enlarge both their Territories and their power It was first raised out of the ruines of Gergovia the head Citie of the Auverni in the time of Saesar and the seat Royall of Vercingetorex King of that Nation who so long put him to his trumps with an Army of 138000 men now a small Village Called Gergeau 2 Rion in which resides the Seneschall or chief Governour of the Lower Auvergn 3 Montpensier of great note for the Princes of the house of Bourbon once Dukes hereof beginning in Lewis the first Earl Sonne of John Duke of Bourbon Anno 1415 and ending in Henry the last Duke whose Daughter and Heir was maried to the Duke of Orleans Brother of Lewis the thirteenth 4 Montferant 5 Yssoire 6 Bâ—ionde 7 Aigueperse 8 Turenne the antient Seat and Patrimony of the De Lâ— Tours now Soveraigns of Sedan and Dukes of Bouillon to whom it hath for some ages since given the title of Viscount A family descended from the Heirs generall of Eustace Earl of Bouâ—oâ—ne in Picardy Father to Gâ—dfrey of Bouillon Duke of Lorreine The Country first inhabited in the times of the Romans by the potent Nation of the Auverni whose King 〈◊〉 was taken prisoner and led in triumph unto Rome in the War against the Salii the Atlobroges and others of their Confederates Not fully conquered till Caesar had subdued their King Vâ—rcingetorix They were afterwards part of the Province of Aquitania prima retaining in the often changes of the Empire its old name of Auvergn heretofore part of the great Dutchie of Aquitaine remaining subject to those Dukes till William the eighth Duke and the fourth of that name gave it in Portion with one of his Daughters in whose line it continued under the title of the Dâ—uchins of Auvergn till Berault the last Earl or Dauphin of it Who having maried the Heir of Guy Earl of Forrest the Sonne of Regnaud above mentioned had by her a Daughter named Anne Heir of both Estates maried to Lewis the good the third Duke of Bourbâ—n to whom Edward the last Lord of Beau-jeu made a Donation or surrendry of that Signeurie also uniting in his person the distinct Estates of Bourbon Beau-jea Forrest and Auvergne And as for Barbonnois it self in the distractions of the French Empire by the posterity of Charles the Great who most improvidently cantoned it into many great Estates and petit Signeuries it sell unto the share of the potent Family of the Damâ—ierre descended from the antient house of Bourgogne who held it till the year 1308. At what time Lewis the ninth for the advancement of Robert Earl of Clermont in Beauvâ—isin his fift Son maried him to Beatrix Daughter and Heir of Archenbald Dampierre the last of that house Lewis the Sonne of this Robert was the first Duke of this Line whose successours and their atchievements follow in this Catalogue of The Lords and Dukes of Bourbon 1308. 1 Robert Sonne of King Lewis the 9th Earl of Clermont the first Lord of Bourbon of the house of France 1317. 2 Lewis the first Duke of Bourbon Peer and Chamberlain of France 1341. 3 Peter Peer and Chamberlain slain in the Battle of Poictiers Anno 1356. 1356. 4 Lewis II. called the Good in whose person all these Estates were first united Peer and Chamberlain of France and Governour of King Charles the sixth 1410. 5 John Peer and Chamberlain taken Prisoner at the Battle of Agincourt and died in 〈◊〉 the root of the Familie of Montpensier 1434. 6 Charles Peer and Chamberlain Generall of the Army against the English in the life of France 1456. 7 Iohn II Peer Chamberlain and Constable of France 1487. 8 Peter II. Brother of Iohn
Countrie the worst peece of France onely remarkable for the Lords or owners of it formerly of the house of Foix one of which was that Iohn de Foix created Earl of Kendall and Knight of the Garter by King Henry the sixth but better known in English stories by the name of Capitall or Capdau de Buche the Lords hereof having no higher title than that of Captain III. GASCOIGNE the third and largest part of the Dukedom of Aquitain hath on the East Languedoc from which parted by the River Garond on the West the Pyrenean mountains which divide it from Spain on the North Perigort Quercu and some part of Guienne and on the South a main tract of the Pyrenees running on to Languedoc The Countrie generally fruitfull but of Wines especially brought hence to Bourdeaux as the Staple for that commodity and thence transported into England in great abundance The antient Inhabitants hereof were the Auscii Lastoraces Convenares Conserani c. making up a great part of the Province of Novempopulonia united in this name of Gascoigne on the conquest of it by the Vâ—scones a Spaniâ— Nation who fell in here during the reign of Dagobert the 11th King of the French And though subdued by Clovis the second Sonne of Dagobert yet they left their name unto the Countrie divided afterwards according to the chief Signeuries and Estates thereof into 1 the Principalitie of Bearn 2 the Earldoms of Foix 3 Comminges 4 Bigorre 5 Armaignac 6 Albret and 7 the Countrie of Agenois 1 The Principalitie of BEARN is situate at the foot of the Pyrenees where they joyn to Langnedoc so called from Benearnum a principall Citie of this tract mentioned by Antoninus and others of the antient Writers The Countrie of good pasturage though amongst the mountains affording plenty of Cattell butter and cheese and in some places wines also little inferiour in taste and colour to the best of France and many medicinall springs issuing from the hills adjoyning The Religion here as generally in all Gascoigne is that of the Reformed Churches introduced about the year 1560 or rather then confirmed by publick autority of the King and Queen of Navarre at what time the Mass Tithes Church-lands and the Prelates Votes in Parliament according to the Genevian way of Reformation were condemned together And so it stood untill the yeer 1620 when by the power and autority of Lewis the 13th King of France and Navarre the Prelates were restored to their Votes and Lands the Clergie to their Tithes and Mass caused also to be said in some of their Churches yet so that those of the Reformed were left unto the free exercise of their own Religion as in former times The principall Towns hereof are 1 Orthes the same which antiently was called Benearnum 2 Lescar a Bishops See the antient seat and habitation of the Princes of Bearn 3 Oleron a Bishops See also mounted upon a high hill in the more mountainous parts of the Countrie 4 Saineterrae well garrisoned since the reduction of this Countrie to the Kings obedience 5 Pau the principall of all the Province honoured with a Parliament or Court of Iudicature for all the Countrie and a fair Palace of the Prince built by Henry of Albret King of Navarre and Lord of Bearn and the Seat of him and his Successors till the comming of King Henry the 4th to the Crown of France 6 Grenade upon the Frontire towards Begorre This Countrie for a long time followed the fortune of Aquitain and in the generall dismembring of the French Empire had its own Proprietaries who were the absolute Lords of it acknowledging no Superiour for ought I can find Increased with the Earldom of Begorre by the mariage of Gaston Prince of Bearn with the Heir of that House united to the Earldom of Foix by the mariage of Roger Bernard Earl of Foix with Margaret Daughter of that Gaston and Heir of Bearn Anno 1263 afterwards added to the Crown of Navarre by the mariage of Gaston Earl of Foix and Sovereign of Bearn with Eleanor the Heir of that Kingdom Anno 1481. descending with that Crown upon Henry of Bonrbon King of Navarre and afterwards of France by the name of Henry the fourth but governed by him alwayes as a State distinct without relation or resort to the Crown of France But Lewis the 13 his Sonne finding some inconvenience in that distinction incorporated it for ever to the rest of his Dominions An. 1620 though not without some opposition from the Subjects of Bearn which he was fain to over-bear by his personall presence and the advantage of such Forces as he carried with him Since reckoned as a part of that Kingdom awed as the rest of France by Forts and Garrisons and governed in Civil matters by the Parliament established at Pau the Judges and Counsellors thereof at the Kings appointing 2 The Earldom of FOIX is situate on the West of Languedoc Commingeois interposing betwixt it and Bearn Chief Towns hereof are 1 Maseros on the Garond a Bishops See 2 Pamieres a Bishops See also seated on the River Lagiere 3 Foix on the same River called in Latine Fuxium and the Earls hereof Comites Fuxiensos the chief seat of the Flussates in the times of the Râ—mans now giving name to all the Countrie 4 Mirande in the Countie of Esterac and the chief thereof but otherwise of no great Accompt 5 Savardun and 6 Monthault two strong peeces 7 Mirepoix aâ—piduus Mirapensâ— a Bishops See also but of no note otherwise The olf Inhabitants of this tract besides the Flussates abovementioned were called Vaccaei perhaps of the abundance of Kine bred in the pastures hereof upon which ground the Earls of Foix have for their Arms. 3 Cowes passant Gules horned and hoofed Azure in a Feild Or. The first of these Earls was Bernard of Carcassone advanced to this honour by Raimond Earl of Thâ—louse who had then the Soveraigntie hereof Anno 1062. Roger Bernard the ninth Earl united Bearn to his Estate as before is said whose Grand-child Isabeâ— the male issue failing conveyed the whole Estate to Archembald Lord or Captain of Buche in the Province of Guienne Gaston the Nephew of this Archembald by his Eldest Sonne Iohn was for his many good services to Charles the 7th made a Peer of France and by his mariage with Eleanor or Leanora Daughter and Heir of John King of 〈◊〉 united that Kingdom to his house though he enjoyed it not in his own person By means or which Alâ—iances and other improvements of Estate this Familie grew to so great power an reputation that there were four Queens at one time descended from it viz. Catharine Queen of 〈…〉 Queen of Castilâ— Anne Queen of France and Anne Queen of Hungarie and 〈◊〉 Before which time I mean the addition of Navarre to their other Estates the Earles of 〈◊〉 were in so high esteem in the Court of France that in all publick Ceremonies they took place of the
with Catharine Daughter and sole Heir of Gaston Sonne of Gaston Earl of Foix and of Leanora Princess of Navarre added to his Estate the Signeuries of Bearn Foix and Begorre And Henry of Albret his Sonne by marying the Lady Margaret Sister of King Francis the first united to it those of Armaignac and Comminges By Iean the Daughter of this Henry the whole Estate was brought to Antonie of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and Father to King Henry the 4th becoming so united to the Crown of Frauce from which it was at first dismembred The Arms of these Earles were Quarterly 1 France 2 Gules a Border ingrailed Arg The 3d c. 7 As for the Countrie of AGENOIS the last part of Gascoigne it never had other Lords after it left off to be French than the Dukes of Aquitaine The principall Cities of it 1 Agen a rich populous and well-traded Town seated on the Garonne in a fruitfull Countrie A Bishops See a Seneschalsie and held to be the fairest in Gascoigne 2 Condon a Bishops See also from which the parts adjoyning are called Condonnois 3 Villeneufne 4 Claerac 5 Marmand 6 Foy c. Thus having took a brief view of those severall members which made up the great bodie of the Dukedom of Aquitaine let us next look on the Estate of the whole thus brought together which in the declination of the Roman Empire was given unto the Gothes before possessed of all Gallia Narbonensis by Valentinian the 3d as a reward for their service in driving the Alani out of Spain Long the Gothes had not held it when they were outed of it by Clovis the fifth King of the French continuing under his Successors till Ludovicus Pius made it a Kingdom and gave it unto Pepin his youngest Sonne But Charles and Pepin the Sonnes of this Pepin being dispossessed by Charles the Bald it was by him conferred on Arnulph of the house of Burgundie for his many good services against the Normans Anno 844. Whose Successors take here in this order following The Dukes of Aquitaine 844. 1 Ranulph of Burgundy first Duke of Aquitaine 875 2 William Earl of Auvergne Nephew of Ranulph 902. 3 Ebles Earl of Poictou succeeded in Aquitaine and Auvergne by the Will and Testament of Duke William 911. 4 Ebles II. Sonne of Ebles the first 935. 5 Wâ—lliam II. the Sonne of Ebles the second 970. 6 William III. Sonne of William the second 1019. 7 Guy the Sonne of William the third 1021. 8 William IV. Sonne of Guy 1086. 9 William V. Sonne of William the fourth 1156. 10 Lewis the seventh of France in right of Eleanor his Wife sole Heir of William the fifth 1152 11 Henry Duke of Normandie and Earl of Anjou c. in right of Eleaâ—or his Wife divorced from Lewis on pretence of some consanguinity after King of England 1169. 12 Richard King of England the Sonne of Henry 1199. 13 Iohn King of England the Brother of Richard who forfeiting his estates in France on a judiciall sentence pronounced against him for the supposed murther of his Nephew Arthur Duke of Bretagne Aquitaine and the rest of the English Provinces were seized on by the French Anno 1202. But notwithstanding this Arrest the English still continued their pretensions to it till at the last it was agreed betwixt King Lewis the 9th of France and Henry the 3d of England Anno 1259. That the English should rest satisfied with Guienne the bounds whereof were to be the Pyrenees on the South and the River of Charente on the North comprehending therein also the Countrie of Limosin and that on his investiture into this estate he should relinquish all his rights in Normandy Aujou Tourein Maâ—â—e In consideration whereof he should have 150000 Crowns in readie money On this accord the Kings of England became Homagers to the Crown of Fraâ—ce which sometimes they omitted sometimes did it by Proxie but never in person till Philip de â—aloâ—s required it of K. Edw. the third and because such duties are not personally done by Soveraign Princes Du Serres shall describe the formality of it The place designed for this exploit was the Church of Amiens to which Edward came saith he with such a Train as was entended rather to the honour of himself than the French King Royally attired he was with a long Robe of Crimson Velvâ—t powdred with Leopards of Gold his Crown upon his head his Sword by his side and Golden spurres upon his heels Philip attended by the chief Officers of the Realm sat upon his Throne apparelled in a long robe of purple Velvet powdred with Flower de Lyces of Gold his Crown upon his head and the Scepter in his hand Vicount Melun the great Chamberlain of France commanded Edward to take off his Crown sword and spurres and to kneel down which he did accordingly Then taking both his hands and joyning them together he said unto him You become a Liege man to the King my Master who is here present as Duke of Guienne aud Peer of France and promise to be faithfull and loyall to him say yea and Edward said yea and arose But the Historian notes withall that Philip paid dearly for this Pageant the young King never forgetting the indignity which was put upon him till he had made France a field of blood And here it is to be observed that though the Kings of England by this new investiture were entituled Dukes of Gâ—ienne onely yet they had all the power and privileges of Dukes of Aquitaine excepting the homage of the great Lords and Earls of Gascoigne which formerly belonged unto them Insomuch as Richaâ—d the second though Duke of Guienne onely in stile and title invested his Vncle John of Gaunt in that brave estate under the stile and title of Duke of Aquitaine summoned to Parliament by that name by the said King Richard From this Accord betwixt the Kings the English had posession of the Dukedom of Guienne according to the order of their Successions from the 40th of King Henry the third Anno 1259 to the 29th of King Henry the sixth Anno 1452 the intercalation of John of Gaunt excepted onely when outed of all their old rights in France rather by the good fortnne than by the valour of Charles the seventh the English then divided in Domestick Factions and not at leisure to look after the affairs of France Nor doe I find that Guienne beeing thus recovered was ever dismembred from that Crown but when King Lewis the 11th assigned it over to his Brother the Duke of Berry to take him off from joyning with the Dukes of Bretagne and Burgundie in a new â—onfederacy who held it but two years and died the last Duke of Guienne The Arms of this Dukedom were Gules a Leopard or Lyon Or which joyned to the two Lyons of Normandy make the Arms of England 13 LANGUEDOC LANGUEDOC is bounded with the Pyrenaean hils the Land of Roâ—sillon and the Mediterranean on the South on the North
And so it proved in the Event 18 Charles VI. a weak and distracted Prince in whose reign Henry the fifth of England called in by the faction of Burgundy against that of Orleans maried the Lady Catharine Daughter of this King and was thereupon made Regent of France during the Kings life and Heir apparent of the Kingdom But he had first won the great battel of Agincourt in which the English having an Army but of 15000 vanquished an Army of the French consisting of 52000 men of which were slain 5 Dukes 8 Earls 25 Lords 8000 Knights and Gentlemen of note and 25000 of the Commons the English losing but one Duke one Earl and 600 Souldiers This unfortunate Prince lost what his predecessor Philip the ad had taken from King Iohn of England and had not been restored by King Lewis the ninth 1423. 19 Charles VII Sonne of Charles the sixt after a long and bloodie War recovered from the English then divided by domestick dissentions all their Lands and Signiories in France except Calice only 1461. 20 Lewis XI Sonne of Charls the seventh added unto his Crown the Dukedom of Burgundie the Earldom of Provence and therewithall a Title unto Naples and Sicil and a great part of Picardy A Prince of so great wants or such sordid parsimony that there is found a Reckoning in the Chamber of Accompts in Paris of two shillings for new sleeves to his old doublet and three half pence for liquor to grease his Boots 21 Charles VIII Sonne of Lewis the 11th who quickly won and as soon lost the Kingdom of Naples which he laid claim to in the right of the house of Anjou By the mariage of Anne the Heir of Bretagne he added that Dukedom to his Crown 1498. 22 Lewis XII Sonne of Charles and Grand-sonne of Lewis Dukes of Oriâ—â—ans which Lewis was a younger Sonne of Charles the fifth succeeded as the neâ—t Heir-male of the house of Valois He dispossessed Ludowick Sforzâ— of the Dutchie of Millaine and divided the Realm of Naples with Ferdinand the Catholick but held neither long By his mariage with Anne of Bretagne the Widow of his Predecessour he confirmed that Dukedom to his House and united it unto the Realm by an Act of State After his death the English to prevent the growing greatness of Spaine began to close in with the French and grew into great correspondencies with them insomuch that all the following Kings untill Lewis the 13th except Francis the 2d a King of one yeer and no more were all Knights of the Garter 1515. 23 Francis Duke of Angolesme Grand-sonne of Iohn of Angolesme one of the younger Sonnes of the said Lewis Duke of Orleans succeeded on the death of Lewis the 12th without iâ—â—ue male Took Prisoner at the battel of Pavie by Charles the fifth with whom he held perpetual wars he being as unwilling to indure a superiour as the Emperour was to admit an equall 32. 1547. 24 Henry II. Sonne of Francis recovered Caliâ—e from the English and drove Charles out of Germanie and took from him Mets â—oui and Verdun three Imperial Cities ever since Members of this Kingdom 12. 1559. 25 Francis II. Sonne of Henry the 2d King of the Scots also in the right of Mary his Wife 1560. 26 Charles IX Brother of Francis the 2d the Author of the Massacre at Paris 14. 1574. 27 Henry III. elected King of Poland in the life of his Brother whom he succeeded at his death The last King of the House of Valois stripped of his Life and Kingdom by the Guisian Faction called the Holy League 15. 1589. 28 Henry IV. King of Navarre and Duke of Vendosme succeeded as the next Heir-male to Henry the 3d in the right of the House of Bourbon descended from Robert Earl of Clermont a youunger Sonne of Lewis the 9th He ruined the Holy League cleered France of the Spaniards into which they had been called by that potenâ— and rebellious Faction and laid La Bresse unto the Crown together with the Estates of Bearn and Base Navarre and after a ten years time of peace was villainously murdered by Ravillac in the streets of Paris 21. 1610. 29 Lewis XIII Sonne of Henry the 4th the most absolute King of France since the death of Charles the Great For the reduction of the scattered and dismembred Provinces the work of his many Predecessors he added the reduction of all the Ports and Garrisons held by the Hugonots in that Kingdom seized on the Dukedom of Bar and surprized that of Lorreine both which he held untill his death 32. 1642. 30 Lewis XIV Sonne of Lewis the 13th and of the Lady Anne eldest Daughter of Philip the third of Spaine succeeded at the age of four years under the Government of his Mother the 30th King of the Line of Capet the 43 from Charles the Great and the 64 King of France or rather of the French now living As for the Government of these Kings it is meerly Regal or to give it the true name Despoticall such as that of a Master over his Servants the Kings will going for a Law and his Edicts as valid as a Sentence of the Court of Parliament Quod Principi placuerit Legis habet vigorem was a Prerogative belonging to the Roman Emperours as Justinian tells us in his Institutes and the French Kings descending from Charles the Great claim it as their own The Kings Edicts alwayes ending with these binding words Car tel est nostre Plaisir for such is our pleasure And though he sometimes send his Edicts to be verified or approved in the Parliament of Paris and his Grants and Patents to be ratified in the Chamber of Accompts there holden yet this is nothing but a meer formalitie and point of circumstance those Courts not daring to refuse what the King proposeth It is Car tel est nostre plaisir which there goeth for Law And by this intimation of his Royall pleasure doth he require such Taxes as the necessity of his Affairs the greediness of his Officers or the importunity of Suters doe suggest unto him The Patrimonie of the Crown being so exhausted by the riot and improvidence of former Princes that the King hath no other way to maintain his State defray his Garrisons reward such as deserve well of him and support those that depend upon him but only by laying what he pleaseth on the backs of his Subjects against which there is no dispute by the common People though many times the Great Princes have demurred upon it And therefore to make them also instrumentall to the publick 〈◊〉 the Kings are willing to admit them to some part of the spoyl to give them some exâ—mptions from those common burdens and to connive at their oppressing of their Teâ—ants against all good conscience that being so privileged themselves they may not interrupt the King in his Regal â—ourses The power of the French King over his Subjects being so transcendent it cannot be but that
1213. 22 Alexander II. Sonne of William 1250. 23 Alexander III Sonne of Alexander the 2d after whose death dying without any issue An. 1285. began that tedious and bloody Quarrell about the succession of this Kingdom occasioned by sundry Titles and Pretendants to it the principall whereof were Brucâ— and Baliol descended from the Daughters of David Earl of Huntingdon younger Sonne of William and Great Vncle of Alexander the 3d the last of the Male issue of Kenneth the 3d those of neerer Kindred being quite extinct And when the Scots could not compose the difference among themselves it was taken into consideration by King Edward the first of England as the Lord Paramount of that Kingdom who selecting 12 English and as many of the Scots to advise about it with the consent of all adjudged it to Iohn Baliol Lord of Galloway Sonne of Iohn Baliol and Dervorguilla his Wife Daughter of Alan Lord of Galloway and of the Lady Margaret the Eldest Daughter of the said David who having done his homage to the said King Edward was admitted King 1300. 24 Iohn Baliol an English-man but forgetfull both of English birth and English Favours invaded the Realm of England in Hostile manner and was taken Prisoner by King Edward Who following his blow made himself Master of all Scotland which he held during the rest of his life and had here his Chancery and other Courts 6. 1306. 25 Robert Bruce Sonne of Robert Bruce Lord of Annandale Competitor with Baliol for the Crown of Scotland in Right of Isabel his Mother the second Daughter of David Earl of Hunâ—ingdâ—n and consequently a degree neerer to the King deceased than Baliol was though descended from the Elder Sister was crowned King in the life-time of King Edward the first but not fully possessed thereof untill after his death confirmed therein by the great defeat given to Edward the 2d at the fight of Banocksbourn not far from Sterling spoken of before But he being dead Anno 1332. Edward the 3d confirmed the Kingdom onâ— 1332. 26 Edward Baliol Sonne of Iohn Baliol rejected by the Scots for adhering so firmly to the English who thereupon harried Scotland with fire and Sword 10. 27 David Bruce the Sonne of Robert restored unto his Fathers throne by the power of the Scots and a great enemy to the English Invading England when King Edward was at the siege of Calice he was taken Prisoner by Qu. Philip the Wife of that King and brought to Windsor where he was Prisoner for a while with King Iohn of France Released at last on such conditions as best pleased the Conquerour 29. 1371. 28 Robert II. surnamed Stewart King of the Scots by descent from the eldest Sister of David Bâ—uce was extracted also from the antient Princes of Wales as was said before restoring thereby the British blood to the throne of Scotland 1390. 29 Râ—bert III Sonne of Robert the 2d called Iohn before he came to the Crown in which much over-awed by his own brother the Duke of Albanie who had an aim at it for himself 16. 1406. 30 Iames Sonne of Râ—bert the 3d taken prisoner by King Henry the 4th of England as he was crossing the Seas for France to avoid the practices of his Vncle. Restored unto his Country by King â—enry the 5th after 18 years absence he was at last most miserably murdered by the Earl of Athol claiming a right unto that Crown 42. 1448. 31 Iames II. slain by the English at the Siege of Rexborough Castle 24. 1462. 32 Iames III. slain by his own rebellious Subjects 29. 1491. 33 Iames IV. maried Margaret the eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th but at the soliciting of the French against the Peace between the Nations he invaded England in the absence of King Henry the 8th with 100000 men but was met with by the Earl of Suâ—rey having 26000 men in his Army nigh unto Flodden where he was slain together with two Bishops twelve Earles fourteen Lords and his whole Army routed 23. 1514. 34 James V. Sonne of Iames the 4th and the Lady Margaret kept for a time so good correspondencie with the English that in the year 1536. he was created Knight of the Order of the Garter But afterwards inheriting his Fathers hatred against them he invaded their Borders in the year 1542 and was met by the Lord Wharton then Warden of the West Marches The battells being ready to joyn one S. Oliver Sincleer the Kings favorite though otherwise of no great parentage was by the Kings directions proclamed Generall which the Scotish Nobil ty took with such indignation that they threw down their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners there being not one man slain one either side The principall prisoners were the Earls of Glencarn and Cassiles the Barons Maxwell Oli hant Somerwell Flemming with divers others besides many of the principall Gentry 28. 1542. 35 Mary the Daughter and onely Lawfully-begotten Child of James the fift succeeded in her Cradle unto the Throne promised in mariage to King Edward the sixt of England but by the power of the Hamiltons carried into France where maried to Francis then Dolphin afterwards King of the French of that name the 2d After whose death she maried Henry Lord Darnly eldest Sonne of Matthâ—w Earl of Lennox Outed of her Dominions by a potent Faction she was compelled to flie into England where after a tedious imprisonment she was put to death in Fothâ—ringhay Castle in Northamâ—tonshire and interred at Peterburg Anno 1586. 1567. 36 JAMES VI. the Sonne of Mary Queen of Scots and of Henry Lord Darnly was crowned King in his Cradle also He maried 〈◊〉 the Daughter of Câ—ristian the 3d King of Deâ—mark was chose of the Order of the Garter Anno 1590. and succeeded Queen Elizabeth in the Realm of England March 24 Anno 1602. And here I cannot omit the prudent foresight of King Henry the 7th who having two Daughters bestowed the Eldest contrary to the mind of his Counsell on the King of Scots and the Younger on the King of the French that so if his own Issue mâ—le should fail and that a Prince of another Nation must inherit England then Scotland as the lesser Kingdom would depend upon England and not England wait on France as upon the greater In which succession of the Scots to the Crown of England the Prophecie of the fatall 〈◊〉 spoken oâ— before did receive accomplishment And so perhaps might that ascribed in the 〈…〉 to an holy Anchoret living in King Egelreds time which is this Englishmen foâ— that they 〈◊〉 them to drunkenness to treason and to rechlessness of Gods house fiâ—st by Danes and theâ— by Normans and the third time by Scots whom they holden least worth of all they shall be overcomâ— Then the World shall be unstable and so diverse and variable that the unstableness of thoughts shall be betokned by many manner diversitie of Clothing For on this union of the kingdoms this
by the learned Camden This as it is the largest Province of all this Kingdom so was it with most difficulty subjected to the Crown of England and reduced to good order and civility First conquered by Iohn Curâ—â— a valiant 〈…〉 in the reign of King Henry the 2d by whom created Earl of Vlster But being maligned for his eminent vertues and after proscribed by King Iohn this Title and Estate were both conâ—erred upon Hugh Licie the Lord and Conquerour of Meth whom before we spake of By an Heir Generall of the Lacies it came unto the Burghs then Lords of Connaught and by the mariage of Elâ—zabeth Daughter and Heir of Richard de Burgh the last Earl of that â—amily it came to Leonel Duke of Clarence the second Sonne then living of King Edward the 3d as by his Daughter Philip to the Earls of March from them by the like mariage to the house of York and in the person of King Edward the 4th to the Crown again But being neglected by the English in the whole courâ—e of their Government especially in the Wars betwixt York and Lancaster it was cantonned into many estates and Principalities by the great Lords of the naturall Irish who had born too great sway here in the former times and so estranged from the civilitâ—es of England and their Allegiance to that Crown as if it had never been in subjection to it In which estate it did continue the Kings of England having here no more power or profit than the great ones of the Countrey were pleased to give them till the Rebellion 〈◊〉 and afterwards the Vanquishment of Hugh Oneal the then Earl of 〈◊〉 Oen brought it in full subjection to the English-Government of which more hereafter 4 CONNAVGHT in Latine called Connacia by the Irish Connaght is bounded on the North with Vlster on the West with the Main Ocean on the South with Mâ—unster from which parted by the River Shanon and on the East with Meth and some part of Lâ—inster So called from the Nagnatae an old Irish Nation or from Nagnata a Port-Town both placed by Ptolomie in this tract The Soil of the same tâ—mper with that of 〈◊〉 as woodie and as full of bogs till these later times in which indifferently well cleered of both inconveniences It hath been also called by our English Writers the Countie of Clare from Thomas de Clare one of the younger Sonnes of Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester on whom it was conferred by King Edward the first and is divided at the present into these five Shires that is to say 1 Letriâ— 2 â—oscommon 3 Maio 4 Slego and 5 Galloway and Twomond In which are comprehended but six Towns of any consequence for commerce and traffick an Argument of the imperfect plantation of it by the English Conquerors and about 24 Castles for defence of the Countrie of old erection besides such Fortresses as have been raised occasionally in these later troubles Places of most note and observation 1 Toam an Archbishops See 2 Athenry an antient Town but decaied and ruinous of most renown for being the Baronie of John de Bermingham a noble Englishman who had great possessions in this tract 3 Letrim the chief Town of the Counâ—ie so named neighboured by the Curlew-Mountains unfortunately memorable for the great defeat there given the English in Tir-Oens rebellion and by the Spring or Fountain of the River henin or Shanon whose course we have before described 4 Slego and 5 Roscommon the chief Towns of their severall Counties 6 Athlone a Peece of great strength and the Key of 〈◊〉 7 Twomond not otherwise much observable but for giving the title of an â—arl to the noble Family of O-Brian descended from the Kings of Connaught advanced unto that honour by King Henry the 8th 8 Galloway the principall of this Province a Bishops See and the 〈◊〉 Citie of the Kingdom for beautie and bigness Situate neer the fall of the great Lake or River 〈◊〉 orbes in the Western Ocean A noted Emporie and lately of so great fame with forein Merchants that an out-landish Merchant meeting with an Irishman demanded in what part of Galloway Ireland stood as if Galloway had been the name of the Iland and Ireland onely the name of some Town This once a Kingdom of it self as the rest of those Provinces the last King whereof was Rodorick surnamed the Great who having a great hand over the rest of the Roytelets entituled himself sole Monarch or King of Ireland But being forced to submit himself to king Henry the 2d his Countrey at the last was brought into subjection to the Crown of England by the valour and good fortune of Wâ—lliam de Burgh Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester Williâ—m de Bermingham and other noble Adventurers of the English Nation And though all of them did pâ—rtake of the fruit of their labours yet the greatest part of the spoil together with the title of Lords of Coâ—naught fell to the Family of the Burghs from them to Lionel D. of Clarence and by degrees unto the Crown as before was shewn Cantonned again amongst the Irish and degenerate Engliâ—â— as Vlster was by the supine neglect of the Kings of England till the Rebellion of Tiâ—-Oâ—n involving all the Chiefs of the Irish Nation in the same cause with him involved them also consequently in the same destruction 5 MOVNSTER by the Latines called Momonia is bounded on the North with Connaught on the East with Leinster on the West with the Atlantâ—â—k or Western Ocean and on the South with the Vergivian By the naturall Irish it is called Mown whence the English had the name of Mounster A Province which for rich Towns commodious Havens fair Rivers and the fertilitie of the Soil yeelds not to any in the Kingdom It is divided into six Counties viz. 1 Limerick 2 Waterford 3 Cork 4 Desmond 5 Kâ—rry and 6 Tipperarie which two last antiently enjoyed all the rights of a Countie Palatine And in these Shires are comprehended besides many safe Stations and Rodes for Shipping 24 owns of note and trading and 66 Castles of old erection Places of most observation 1 Cassiles in the Countie of Limerick an Archbishops See â—dvanced unto that honour by Pope Eugenius the third about the year 1150. 2 〈◊〉 the principall of that Countie and the fourth in estimation of all the Kingdom Situate in an Iland compassed round about with the River Shanon by which means well fortified a well-frequâ—nted Emporie and a Bishops See Distant from the main Ocean about 60 miles but â—o accomoâ—â—ed by the River that ships of burden come up close to the very wals The Castle and the Bridge peeces of great both strength and beautie were of the foundation oâ— King â—ohn exceedingly delighted with the situation 3 Clonmel in the Countie of Tipperarie of great strength and consequence 4 Holy Cross in the same County also once flourishing by reason of the great resort of Pilgrims to see
worship there a peece of the holy Cross as it was supposed which supposition as it drew much wealth unto the Town so it obtained the rights of a County Palaâ—â—e for the County also 5 Thurles in the same Countie which gives the title of a Vicount to the Earls of â—rmona but not else observable 6 Waterford on the River Showre a well-traded Port a Bishops See and the second Citie of the Kingdom Of great fidelity to the English since the conquest of Ireland and for that cause endowed with many ample privileges First built by some Norwegian Pirates who though they fixed it in one of the most barren parts and most foggie air of all the Country yet they made choice of such a safe and commodious site for the use of shipping that of a nest of Pirats it was eftsoons made a Receipt for Merchants and suddenly grew up to great wealth and power 6 Cork by the Latines called Corcagia the principall of that Countie and a Bishops See well walled and fitted with a very commodious Haven consisting chiefly of one Street reaching out in length inhabited by a civill wealthy and industrious people 7 Dunk-Eran an old Episcopall See supposed by some to be the Ivernis of Ptolomie but not else observable 8 Kinsale upon the mouth of the River Rany a commodious Port opposite to the Coasts of Spain and fortified in Tir-Oens Rebellion by a Spanish Garrison under the command of Don Iohn de Aquilar ' but soon recovered after the defeat of that Grand Rebel neer the Walls hereof by the valour and indefatigable industrie of Charles Lord Mountjoy the then Lord Deputy of this Kingdom 9 Baltimore 10 Youghall and 11 Bere-haviâ—â— all upon the Sea and all provided of safe Roads or convenient Havens 12 Lâ—smore of old a Bishops See now annexed to Waterford in which shire it standeth Nothing in point of storie singular which concerns this Province but that it was so carefully looked to by the Kings of England that there was appointed over it a peculiar Officer in the reign of Queen Elizabeth in power and place next to the Deputie himself called the Lord President of Mounster by whose vigilancie there have hapned fewer Rebellions here than in any Province of this Iland The antient Inhabitants of this Iland being originally Britans as before is said were in the time of Ptolomic distinguished into the Nations of the Rhobognii Darmi Volnntii Venâ—cniâ— and Erdini possessing the Northern parts now Vlster the Anteri Gangani and Nagnatae inhabiting Connaught the Velibori Vterni Vodii and Coriondi in the South now Mounster and the Menapii Cauci Blanii Brigantes taking up the Provinces of Meth and Leinster Principall Cities of the which were Eblana now Dublin Menapia now Waterford Nagnata which Ptolomie honoureth with the title of Vrbs insignis Rhigia Rheba Macolicum Laberus Ivernis c. not easily discernable by what names we may call them now this Countrie never being so happy as to come under the power of the Romans the great Masters of Civilitie and good Letters in the West of Europe and by that means the Actions and affairs thereof buried in ignorance and silence Towards the falling of which Empire we find the Nation of the Scots to be seated here and from hence first to take possession of the Hebrides or Western Isles next of the Western part of Britain on the the NOrth of Solway Afterwards some of the Saxon Monarchs cast their eyes upon it and made themselves masters of Dublin and some other places but being encumbred with the Danes could not hold them long being hardly able to defend their own against that people The next that undertook the conquest were the Northern Nations Danes Swedes and Normans all passing in the Chronicles of that time under the name of Norwegians who first onely scowred along the Coasts in the way of Piracie But after finding the weakness of the Iland divided amongst many petit and inconsiderable Princes they made an absolute conquest of it under the conduct of Turgesius whom they elected for their King soon rooted out by the Policie of the King of Meth the only Irish Prince who was in favour with the Tyrant This petit King by name Omo-Caghlen had a Daughter of renowned beautie whom Turgesius demanded of her Father to serve his lusts and he seeming willing to condescend to the motion as if honoured by it made answer That besides his Daughter he had at his disposing many others of more exquisite beauties which should all be readie at command Turgesius swallowing this bait desired him with all speed to effect this meeting But the King of Meth attiring in the habits of Women a company of young Gentlemen who durst for the common liberty adventure their severall lives conducted them to the Tyrants Bed-chamber And they according to the directions given them when for that little modesty sake he had in him he had commanded all his attendants to avoid the room assaulted him now ready for and expecting more kind embraces and left him dead in the place The Methian King had by this time acquainted divers of the better sort with his plot all which upon a signe given rush into the Palace and put to death all the Norwegians and other attendants of the Tyrant After this the Roytelets enjoyed their former Dominions till the yeer 1172 in which Dermot Mac Morogh King of Leinster having forced the Wife of Maurice O Rork King of Meth and being by him driven out of his Kingdom came to the Court of England for succour To this Petition Henry the second then King condescended sending him ayd under the leading of Richard de Clare surnamed Sâ—rongbow Earl of Pembroke who restored King Dermot and brought a great part of the Iland under the English subjection John King of England was the first who was entituled Lord of Ireland which stile was granted him by Pope Urban the 3d who for the ornament of his royaltie sent him a plume of Pcacock Feathers and when Tir-Oen stiled himself Defender of the Irish Libertie he was by Clement the 8 honored with a like plume But here we are to understand that though the Kings of England used no other title than Lords of Ireland yet were they Kings thereof in effect and power Lords Paramount as we use to say And though themselves retained only the name of Lords yet one of them gave to one of his English Subjects the honourable but invidious title of Duke of Ireland And they retained this title of Lords till the yeer 1542 in which Henry the 8th in an Irish Parliament was declared K. of Ireland as a name more sacred and repleat with Majestie than that of Lord at which time also he was declared to be the Supreme Head under God of the Church of Ireland and the pretended jurisdiction of all forein Powers especially the usurped Autoritie of the Pope of 〈◊〉 renownced by Law though still acknowledged by too many of this it perstitious
over against the Southern part of Cumberland and from which it is distant 25 miles and was judged to belong to Britain rather than to Ireland because it fostered venemous Serpents brought hither out of Britain By Ptolomie it is called Monoeda or the further Mona to difference it from that which we now call Anglesey by Plinie Monabia Menavia by Orosius and Beda Eubonia by Gildas an old British Writer The Welch at this day call it Menaw the Inhabitants Maning and the English Man It is in length 30 miles in bredth 15 and 8 in some places The people hate theft and begging and use a Language mixt of the Norwegian and Irish tongues The soyl is abundant in Flax Hemp Oates Barley and Wheat with which they use to supply the defects of Scotland if not the Continent it self yet questionless the Western Iles which are a Member of it For thus writeth the Reverend Father in God Iohn Moricke late Bishop of this Iland in a letter to Mr. Camden at such time as he was composing his most excellent Britannia Our Iland saith he for cattell for fish and for corn hath not only sufficient for it self but sendeth also good store into other Countries now what Countries should need this supply England and Ireland being aforehand with such provision except Scotland or some members thereof I see not Venerable Bede numbred in it 300 Families and now it is furnished with 17 Parish Churches The chief Towns are 1 Balâ—curi and 2 Russin or Castle-Town the seat of a Bishop who though he be under the Archbishop of York yet never had any voice in the English Parliament In this Iland is the hill Sceafull where on a clear day one may see England Scotland and Ireland here also are bred the Soland Geese of rotten wood falling into the water This Iland was taken from the Britans by the Scots and from them regained by Edwin King of Northumberland Afterwards the Norwegians seized on it and made it a Kingdom the Kings hereof ruling over the Hebrides and some part of Ireland From them taken by Alexander the 3d of Scotland by a mixt title of Arms and purchase after which time it was sometimes English sometimes Scotish as their fortunes varied till in the end and about the year 1340. William Montacute Earl of Salisbury descended from the Norwegian Kings of Man won it from the Scots and sold it to the Lord Scrope who being condemned of Treason Henry the fourth gave it to Henry Piercy Earl of Northumberland but he also proving false to his Soveraign it was given to the Stanleys now Earls of Darby The Kings of Man of the Danish or Norwegian Race 1065. 1 Godred the Sonne of Syrric 1066. 2 Fingall Sonne of Godred 1066. 3 Godred II. Sonne of Harald 1082. 4 Lagnan Eldest Sonne of Godred the 2d 1089. 5 Donnald Sonne of Tado 1098. 6 Magnus King of Norwey 1102. 7 Olave the 3d Sonne of Godred 1144. 8 Godred III. Sonne of Olave 1187. 9 Reginald base Sonne of Godred the 3d. 1226. 10 Olâ—ve the lawfull Sonne of Godred the 3d. 1237. 11 Harald Sonne of Olave 1243. 12 Reginald II. Brother of Harald 1252. 13 Magnus II. Brother of Reginald 1266. 14 Magnus III. King of Norway the last King of Man of the Danish or Norwegian Race The Kings and Lords of Man of the English Blood 1340. 1 William Montacute Earl of Salisbury King of Man 1395. 2 William Lord Scrope King of Man 1399. 3 Henry Earl of Northumberland King of Man 1403. 4 William Lord Stanley Lord of the Isle of Man 5 Iohn Lord Stanley 6 Thomas Lord Stanley 7 Thomas Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 1503. 8 Thomas Lord Stanley Early of Darby 1521. 9 Edward Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 1572. 10 Henry Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 1593. 11 Ferdmando Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 12 William Lord Stanley Early of Darby 13 Iames Lord Stanley Earl of Darby Lord of the Isle of Man now living Anno 1648. King in effect though but Lord in title as having here all kind of Civill power and jurisdiction over the Inhabitants under the Feife and Sovereignty of the Crown of England together with the nomination of the Bâ—shop whom he presents unto the King for his Royall assent then to the Arch-Bishop of York for his consecration And this I take to be the reason why the Bishop of Man was no Lord of Parliament none being admitted to that honour but such as held immediately of the King himself nor was it reason that they should V. ANGLESEY is an Iland situate in the Irish Sea over against Carnarvonshire in North-Wales from which it is divided by a narrow streight which they call the Menai By the Britans themselves as by the Welch at this day it was called Mon from whence the Romans had their Mona but being Conquered by the English it obtained the name of Anglesey as one would say the Iland of the English Men eye in the Saxon language signifying an Iland A place of such a fair Revenue to the Princes of it that LLewellen the last Prince of Wales being stripped of almost all the rest of his Estates by King Edward the first paid to that King a tribute of 1000 per An. for this Iland only And to say truth the Iland is exceeding fruitfull both in Corn and Cattle from whence the Welch are liberally stored with both and therefore it is said proverbially Mon Mam Cymri that Anglâ—sey is the Mother of Wales In length from East to West about 20 miles and 17 in bredth Containing in that Compasse 74 Parishes divided into six hundreds and hath in it only two Market Towns that is to say 1 Beanmaris seated on a flat or marish ground neer the Menai built by King Edward the first to secure his Conquest by whom well walled and fortified as the times then were 2 Newburg a Town of no great antiquity as the name doth intimate by the Welch called Rossur in former times it had an Haven of some good receipt but now choaked with sand The other places of most note are 3 Aberfraw a small village now but heretofore the Royall seat of the Kings of Wales and 4ly Holy-head seated on an head-land or Promontory thrusting into the Sea made holy or thought so at least by the religious retirement of Saint Kuby or Kibius one of the Disciples of St. Hilarie of Poictiers from whence by the Welchmen called Caer-Cuby of most note for the ordinary passage betwixt Wules and Ireland Antiently this Iland was the seat of the Druides and brought with no small difficulty under the power of the Romans by Suctonius Paulinus the People fighting in other parts of Britain for their liberty only but here pro Arts focis too for their Religion Liberty and their Gods to boot Being deserted by the Romans with the rest of Britain it remained in the possession of its own natural Princes till the fatal period of that State when added
reason be assigned for Zutphen in regard it is a State more ancient then that of Guelderland it self and not depending anciently on the fortunes of it united to it by the marriage of Othe of Nassaw the first Earl of Guelderland with Sophia daughter and heir of Wickman the last Earl of Nutphen So as this Earldome ended when that first began After this it continued subject to the Earls and Dukes of Gueldres till the revolt of Holland and the other Provinces from the King of Spain at what time it was besieged for the States by the Earl of Leicester at the siege whereof fell that gallant Gentleman Sir Philip Sidney of whom our British Epigrammatist thus verfifieth Digna legi scribis facis dignissima scribi Scripta probant doctum te tua facta probum Thou writ'st things worthy reading and didst doe Things worthy writing too Thy Acts thy valour show And by thy works we do thy learning know And though upon the losse of that gallant man nephew and heir unto that Earl the siege was raised at the present yet was it re-enforced again anno 1190. and the Town then taken continuing ever since in the confederacy of the States united GROINING-LAND hath on the east East-Friseland on the west West-Friseland on the North the main Ocean on the South Over-yssell so wedged in as it were betwixt both Friselands that some hold it to be but a part of the West It containeth under it the Country called the Ommelâ—nds corruptly for the Emmelands as I conjecture because lying along the River Ems and therein 145 Burroughs and Villages the chief whereof are 1. Dam near the Ems bordering on East-Friseland 2 Keykirk 3. Old-Haven standing on the Sea As for the town of Groyning it self it is rich great and very well built situate-amongst divers small streames which run through it and having also divers Channels for conveyance of waters which addes much to the safety and strength thereof A town of great jurisdiction both within and without judging absolutely without appeals in causes both Civill and Criminall in Spirituall subject heretofore to the Bishop of Munster till made one of the new Bishopricks by King Philip the second anno 1559. And though the Prince in Civill causes had his officer or Lieutenant there yet in Criminall the town was Soveraign and granted pardons as Soveraign of the whole estate paying to the Prince for all duties yeerly but 6000 Crowns Both Town and Country anciently belonged to the Bishops of Vtrecht by whose negligence in defending them they submitted their estate to the Dukes of Guelderland But the Dukes of Saxonie laying some claim to it disturbed this agreement for a time during which Ezardus the Earl of East-Friseland possessed himself of it but not able to make good his unjust possession sold his estate therein to Gueldres anno 1514. to whom of right it did belong Afterwards in the yeer 1536. they put themselves under the command of Charles the fift but with the reservation of all their priviledges and ancient Liberties for preservation of the which in danger to be over-born by the power of the Spaniard they consederated with the rest of the united States anno 1594. and so still continue The antient inhabitants of these Countries were the Menapii and Sicambri very valiant people possessing Guelderland and the Majores Frisii which were planted in Groyning and the rest of Friseland Of these the Sicambri were accompted the most valiant people uniting with other nations in the name of French and by that name possessing with the rest of those Nations the mighty Empire of the West In the division whereof by the posterity of Charles the Great these Countries were first part of the Kingdome of Austrasia or East-France afterwards of the Germane Empire governed at the first by Guardians or Protectours created by the people in the reign of Charles the Bald the two first being Wickard and Lupold or Leopold two Brethren who fixing their chief Seat in the Castle of Gueldres occasioned the whole Country to be called Guelderland But they and their successours by what name or title soever called were in effect but Provinciall Officers accomptable to the Emperours for their administration the first free Prince hereof being Otho of Nassaw who having to his first wife the Lady Aleide daughter of Wickard the last Guardian was by the Emperour Henry the third made first Earl of Guelderland adding thereto the State of Zutphen by a second marriage as is said before In Reinold the ninth Earl it was made a Dukedome by the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria anno 1339. sold by Duke Arnold justly incensed at his ungracious son Adolp to Charles Duke of Burgundy for 92000 Florens of ready money and an Annuall pension anno 1472. But notwithstanding this Agreement Adolph upon the death of Charles possessed himself of it and left it unto Charles his son who finally surrendred it unto Charles the fift anno 1547. EARLS and DUKES of GVELDERLAND 1079 1 Otho of Nassaw the first Earl 2 Gerard the son of Oth by his first wife Aleide 1131 3 Henry the son of Gerard. 1162 4 Gerard II. son of Henry 1180 5 Otho II. brother of Gerard. 1202 6 Gerard III. son of Otho the second 1229 7 Otho III. son of Gerard who walled the towes of Ruermond Aruhem Bomel Goch Wageniâ—gen and Harderwick 1271 8 Reinold son of Otho the third taken and imprisoned till his death by 1326 9 Rainold II. his own son created the first Duke of Gueldres by the Emperour Lewis of Bavavaria at Francfort Anno 1339. liberall to the poof and a great Patron of the Muses 1343 10 Rainold III. son of Rainold the 2 d molested with continuall wars with his brother Edward by whom taken and imprisoned till his dying day 1371 11 Edward the son of Rainold the second by Eleanor the daughter of Edward the third of England his second wife dyed the same yeer with his brother the last of the male issue of Otho of Nassaw 1371 12 Mary by some called Joan Sister of Edward by the same venter and wife of William Earl of Gulick 13 William son of William Duke of Gulick and Mary of Gueldres admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the second 14 Rainold IV. the brother of William 15 Arnold of Egmond son of John Lord of Egmond and Mary his wife daughter of Joan the sister of Rainold and William the two last Dukes succeeded in the estate of Gueldres taken impriâ—oned and most barbarously handled by his own son Adolph and delivered by Charles the Warlike Duke of Bargâ—ndie he sold to him his estates of Gueldres and Zutphen to be injoyed by him after his decease anno 1472. 1473 16 Adolpâ— the wicked son of Arnold dispossessed of his estate by the said agreement which Duke Charles enjoyed for his life after the death of the said Charles was restored to liberty by the Gauntois anno 1467. and made the Generall of their
by D. Frederick of Galeazzo Malateste for thirteen hundred Florins of gold 5. Cabo or Cagli on the Sea 6. S. Leon a good Town and the chief of the Country of Montfeltre which is a limb of this Dukedom 7. Eugubium or Augubio of which nothing famous or remarkable Of the Castles the principall are Marivola and the Rock of S. Leon which were the last that held good for Duke Guidos Baldo against Caesar Borgia Duke of Valentinoys sonne to Pope Alexander the sixt and the first which did return again under his obedience For which cause when he fled the second time from the said Borgia he dismantled all his other Castles as being more likely to admit than resist the Invader and these two last being very well fortified he left to keep possession of the Countrey for him Here is also within the limits of this Estate the Dukedom of CAMERINE an antient and well peopled Town of a strong naturall situation amongst the hills an Estate holden of the Church by the noble Family of di Varena till the time of Pope Paul the third when Julia di Varena the heir hereof conveyed it by Mariage unto Guido Ubaldi Duke of Urbin But the Pope pretending an Escheat for want of heirs males made himself Master of it by force of Arms and gave it to his sonne Piero Farnesi whom afterwards with the consent of the College of Cardinalls he made Duke of Parma and setled Camerine on the Church as it still continues In the time of Conradin the last Duke of Schwaben Urbine was first subdued by the Earls of Montfeltre whose Successors increasing in power added the Town and Territory of Eugubio to it And in the bustles betwixt Lewis of Bavaria the Emperor and Pope Clement the sixt Ano. 1345. Gelasso di Montfeltre held it by no other Title but as the Emperors Vicegerent This Family injoyed it till the yeer 1444. by the Title onely of Earls of Montfeltre and Lords of Urbine when Frederick Ubaldi for his singular and surpassing valour was by Pope Eugenius the fourth created the first Duke hereof A man of such repute for all gallant qualities that he was by King Henry the sixt made Knight of the Garter in recompence of which high honour the English to this day injoy many privileges in these Dominions Guido Ubaldi this Dukes sonne lost his Estate to Caesar Borgia after whose death he did recover it again by the power and favour of Pope Julio the second to whom succeeded Francisco Maria di Rovero his sisters sonne in whose Family it still continues as will appear by this ensuing Catalogue of The Dukes of Urbine 1 Frederick Ubaldi of the antient Family de Monte feltro the first Duke of Urbine and one of the Knights of the honourable Order of the Garter 2 Ghido Ubaldi sonne of Frederick for a while outed of this Dukedom by Caesar Borgia He was Knight also of the Garter 3 Francisco Maria de la Rovero sisters sonne and next heir to Guido Ubaldi was in his own right Lord of Senogallia and had Pisaâ—ro from the Pope in reward of his many services done unto the Church disseized for a while by Pope Leo the tenth 4 Lawrence de Medices Father of Catharine di Medices the French Queen and of Alexander the first Duke of Florence was for a while made Duke of Urbine by Pope Leo the tenth being of that Family but lost it shortly after to Duke Francisco who after the death of Pope Leo recovered his Estates again and died possessed of the Dukedom Guido Ubaldi II. sonne of Duke Francisco 6 Francisco Maria II. sonne of Guido the second The Revenues of this Dukedom are said to be 100000 Crowns per annum but might be raised to a greater sirm did not the Duke prefer the love and ease of his Subjects before the filling of his own coffers He is able to raise 1200. good Souldiers out of his Estate and more his people would supply if he had occasion The Arms hereof Azure a Tower Argent environed with Flower de Lyces Or. Here are in this Dukedom Arch-bishops 10. Bishops 3. The Seigneury of VENICE WEst of the Lands of the Church from Romandiola to the Alpes lie the Italian Provinces of the State of VENICE that is to say Marca Trevigiana Friuli Histria and some Ilands in the Golf neer the City it self Besides which it containeth a great part of Dalmatia together with the Ilands Candie Corfu Cephalonia Zant Ithaca Cithera and certain others of less note The length of their Dominions both by Sea and Land extending above a thousand miles but the breadth not answerable The nature of the soyl and the principall Rivers which refresh it we shall see anon in the description of the Provinces before mentioned according to which Provinces and the chief Cities of them the Character of the people is best taken it being said proverbially by the Italians that the Venetians themselves are stately crafty and greedy the Veronians studious and faithfull the Paduans fierce the Vincentians eager on Revenge those of Friulâ— gratefull and inconstant those of Histria neither long-livers nor of very great courage That in the conduct of a war those of Venice bring silver those of Treviso swords that the Brescians are fit to dig in trenches those of Bergomo to lay Ambushes those of Padua to manage Horses And of the women it is said that those of Crema are deceitfull those of Venice insolent those of Venice insolent those of Vincentia constant those of Verona gracious those of Treviso jealous those of Brescia diligent and the Bergomasques crafty But not to dally longer in these Proverbiall Characters certain it is that the Venetians themselves do affect a great deal of gravitie in their actions speak very little at the Table very severe where they have authority and many times in the excess And yet such is the constant temper of their Government and their impartiality in doing Justice that they are very wel obeyed and generally well beloved of all their subjects notwithstanding the heavy pressures which are layd upon them is wel in Italie as without Esteemed in former times good souldiers both by Sea and Land maintaining wars continually with the Turks in Palestine the Emperors of Constantinople in Greece it self the Genoese by sea and their neighbours of Italie in this Continent But of late times they have more studied to preserve than inlarge their Dominions and that too by rather expence of mony than the loss of blood and by wit rather than by valour So fortunate in this last kind of practice that Machiavel observed of them in his time that whatsoever they lost by War they recovered by Treatie A pregnant evidence whereof we shall see anon To proceed now to the description of such of the Provinces and Estates of this Common-wealth as pass under the accompt of Italie they are as before was said 1. Marca Trevigiana 2. Friuli 3. Histria 4. the Italian
this Island being the seat Royall of the French in Gallâ—a gave name to all the residue of it as they made it theirs A Countrey generally so fruitfull and delectable except in Gastinois that the very hills thereof are equall to the vallies in most places of Europe but the Vale of Monâ—morâ—ncie wherein Paris standeth scarce to be fellowed in the Word An Argument whereof may be that when the Dukes of Berry Burgundie and their Confederates besieged that City with an Armie of 100000 men neither the Assailants without nor the Citizens within found any scarcitie of victuals and yet the Citizens besides Souldiers were reckoned at â—â—0000 It was formerly part of the Province of Belgica secunda and Lugdunensis quarta the chief Inhabitants thereof being the 〈◊〉 the Bellovaci and the Silvanectes and is now divided into four parts that is to say the Dukedom of Valois 2 Gastinois 3 Heurepoix and that which is properly called the Isâ—e of France by some the Prevoste or County of Paris 1 The Dukedom or Countie of VALOIS lieth towards Picardie the principall Cities of it called Senlis in Latin Silvanectum a Bishops See 2 Compeigne Compendium seated on the River Oise a retâ—ing plâ—ce of the French Kings for hunting and other Countrey pleasures 3 Beauvois the chief City of the Bâ—llâ—vaci by ` Ptolomic called Caesaromagus a fair large well-traded Town and a See Episcopall the Bishop whereof is one of the twelve Peers of France Philip one of the Bishops here in times foregoing a militarie man and one that had much damnified the English Borders was fortunately taken by King Richard the first The Pope being made acquainted with his Imprisonment but not the cause of it wrote in his behalf unto the King as for an Ecclesiasticall person and one of his beloved Sonnes The King returned unto the Pope the Armour which the Bishop was taken in and these words engraven on the same Vide an haec sit tunica filii tui vel non being the words which Jacobs children spake unto him when they presented him with the Coat of their brother Joseph Which the Pope viewing swore That it was rather the Coat of a Sonne of Mars than a Sonne of the Church and so left him wholly to the Kings pleasure 4 Clermont a Town of good note in the Countie Beauvoisia memorable for giving the title of Earl of Clermont to Râ—bert the fifth Sonne of the King St. Lewis before his mariage with the Daughter and Heir of Bourbon and afterwards to the Eldest Sonnes of that Princely Familie 5 Luzarch a Town belonging to the Count of Soissons 6 Brenonville 7. St. Loup on the Confines of Pirardie so called from a Monastery dedicated to S. Luviu Bishop of Troys in Champagne sent into Britain with Germanus to suppress the Pelagian Heresies which then were beginning But of this part of France nothing more observable than that it gave denomination to the Royall Familie of the French Kings 13 in number from hence entituled de Valois beginning in Philip de Valois Anno 1328. and ending in Henry the third Anno 1589. As for the Earls hereof from whom that Adjunct or denomination had it's first Original the first who had the title of Earl of Valois was Charles the second Sonne of Philip the third in right of his Wife Earl of Anjou also After whose death it descended upon Philip de Valois his Eldest Sonne who carried the Crown of France from our Edward the third On whose assuming of the Crown it fell to Lewis his second Brother and he deceasing without issue Anno 1391. to Lewis Duke of Orleans Sonne of Charles the fifth amongst the titles of which house it lay dormant till the expiring of that Line in King Lewis the twelfth and lately given unto a Sonne of the now Duke of Orleans Vncle to King Lewis the fourteenth at this present reigning I onely adde that Charles the first Earl of this Family as he was the Sonne of Philip the third Brother of Philip the fourth surnamed the Fair and Father of Philip de Valois So was he Vncle to Lewis Hutin Philip the Long and Charles the Fair all in their order Kings of France In which regard it was said of him that he was Sonne Brother Father and Vncle of Kings yet no King himself 2 The second part of this Province is called HEVREPOIX beginning at the little bridge of Paris on the River of Sein and going up along the River as far as the River of Verine which divides it from Gastinois The chief Towns of it are 1. Charenton three miles from Paris where the French Protestants of that City have their Church for Religious exercises it being not permitted them to hold their Assemblies in any walled Cities or Garrison Towns for fear of any sudden surprize which so great a multitude might easily make Which Church or Temple as they call it being burnt down by the hot-headed Parisians on the news of the Duke of Mayennes death slain at the siege of Montalban Anno 1622. was presently reedified by the Command of the Duke of Mom-bazon then Governour of the Isle of France at the charge of the State to let those of the Reformed party understand that it was their disobedience and not their Religion which caused the King to arm against them 2 Corbeil seated on the Confluence of Sein and Essons 3. Moret which gives the Title of an Earl to one of the naturall Sonnes of Henry the fourth begotten on the Daughter and Heir of the former Earl 4. Melun by Caesar called Melodunum the principal of this Heurepoix and the seat of the Baylif for this Tract Here is also in this part the Royall Palace of Fountain-bel-eau so called from the many fair Springs and Fountains amongst which it standeth but otherwise seated in a solitary and woodie Country fit for hunting only and for that cause much visited by the French Kings in their times of leisure and beautified with so much cost by King Henry the fourth that it is absolutely the stateliest and most magnificent pile of building in all France 3 GASTINOYS the most drie and baren part of this Province but rich enough if compared with other places lieth between Paris and the Countrie of Orleanoys The chief places of it are 1. Estampes in the middle way betwixt Paris and Orleans on the very edge of it towards La Beausse a fair large Town having in it five Churches and one of them a College of Chanoins with the ruines of an antient Castle which together with the Walls and demolished Fortifications of it shew it to have been of great importance in the former times Given with the title of an Earl by Charles Duke of Orleans then Lord hereof to Richard the third Sonne of Iohn of Montfort Duke of Bretagne in mariage with his Sister the Lady Margusrite from which mariage issued Francis Earl of Estampes the last Duke of Bretagne 2. Montleherry Famous for the battle
made the first Earl of Provence by Boson the first King of Burgundiâ— He was after King of Burgundiâ— and Italie also 2 William d' Arles the Sonne of Hugh 3 Gâ—llert â—arl of Provence the Father oâ— the Lady Doulce 1082. 4 Raymond Aâ—nold Earl of Barcelone the Husband of the Ladie Daâ—lce of Provence 1131. 5 Berengâ—r Raymond the 2d Sonne of Raymond Arnold and the Ladie Doulce 6 Raymond II. Sonne of Berengar Raymond 1173. 7 Alfonso King of Aragon and E. of Barcilone the Sonne and Heir of Raymond Earl of Barcelone eldest Sonne unto Raymond Arnold and the Ladie Doulce 1196. 8 Alforso II. second sonne of Alfonso the first succeeded in the Earldom of Provence his elder Brother Pedâ—o inheriting the Realm of Aragon and the Earldom of Barcelone 9 Raymond III. Sonne of Alâ—onso the last Earl of Provence of this Line 1261. 10 Charles of Valois Earl of Anjou and in right of Beatrix his Wife one of the Daughters of Raymond the 3d Earl of Provence He was also King of Naples Sicil c. 1282. 11 Charles II. King of Naples and Earl of Provence 1310. 12 Robert King of Naples and Earl of Provence 1342. 13 Ioan Queen of Naples and Countess of Provence 1371. 14 Lewis Duke of Anjou the adopted Sonne of Queen Ioan Earl of Provence and titularie King of Naples c. Of whose descent from Charles de Valois Earl of Anjou and Provence wee have spoke elsewhere 1385. 15 Lewis II. Duke of Anjou Earl of Provence c. 1416. 16 Lewis III. Duke of Anjou Earl of Provence c. 1430. 17 Renè Brother of Lewis Duke of Anjou c. 1480. 18 Charles Earl of Maine Sonne of Charles Earl of Maine the Brother of Renè succeded in all the estates and titles of his Vncle and at his death gave Provence to King Lewis the 11th his Cousin German as being the Sonne of Charles the 7th and Mary Daughter of Lewis the 2d Duke of Anjou Sister of Lewis the 3d and Renè the preceding Dukes and of Charles Father of this Charles the last Earl of Provence Immediately on whose decease Decemb. 19th Anno 1481. the King sent a Commission to Palamede de Forban Lord of Sollieâ— Câ—amberlain of Earl Charles to take possession of the Countrey in his name and command there in as Leiutenant Generall Since which time Provence never was dismembred from the Crown of France so much as in the way of Apennage or any honourarie title amongst the Kings Children What the Revenues of it were to the former Earls I am not able to say having no good autoritie to proceed upon Onely I find that besides the Lands belonging to the Earls hereof and oâ—her cuâ—omâ—ry and casuall Taxes there was a Tax called the 〈…〉 being sixteen Florens levied upon every fire which reckoning 3500 fires for such the estimate oâ— them was amounted yearly unto 50000 Fioreâ—s Now it is subject to the rigour and uncertainty of the Kings Taxations as well as all the rest of France And so much of those Provinces which properly made up the Kingdoms of the French and Gothes let us next look on those which at the same time were subdued by the Burgundians whose History Kingdom and Estate are to be considered before we come to the description of their severall Provinces The Kingdom of BURGUNDY THe Kingdom of the BURGUNDâ—ANS at their first settlement in Gaul contained all those Provinces of the Roman Empire then called the 〈…〉 and Poenâ—nae Maxima Sequarorum Lugannensis Primâ— and Viennensis now passing under the new names of the Dâ—bâ—dom and County of Burgundy Switzerland the Grisons 〈◊〉 Saâ—oy La Bâ—esse Daulâ—hne Laonois and some part of the Dukedom of Bourben A â—air and large quantity of ground able at once to tempt and satisfie an ambitious Nation But the Burgundiâ—ns came not into Gâ—ulâ— of their own accord though of their own accord they drew somewhat neer it In their Originall they were a people bordering neer the Vandals if not a Tribe or Sept of them and dwelling in those parts in which are now the Dukedoms of Meckâ—nhurg and Pomerania At the time that Dâ—usuâ— and Tiberius warred in Germany they were utterly barbarous living in Tents only here and there clapped up Which being in their own language called â—urgâ— gave them the name of Burgundians amongst the Romans in the same sense as the wild Arabs had â—he name of Scenitae amongst the Greâ—ks from the like kinde of living In the yeer 416. at the instigation of the Vandals they left their own seats and planted themselves in the Towns and Villages belonging now to the Marquesses of â—aden and Electors of the Rhene About which time they received the Christian Faith being then miserably oppressed by the Hunnes breaking upon them out of Pannenia Not finding any other way to free themselves of that Enemie they betook themselves to the God of the Christiâ—â—s and were universally baptized After which falling on the Hunnes they slew no less than 30000 of them in one battell from that time forwards never troubled with that barbarous Nation Christians then they were and Orthodox in their profession before their coming into Gaule and for that reason called in by Stilico to oppose the French then threatning an invasion of the Roman Provinces Upon this invitation they passed over the River with an Armie of 80000 fighting men possessing themselves of all which lay from the farthest shore of the Rhosue to the Alpes of Italy and from the mountain Vauge to the Mediterranean Provence onely excepted about the same time planted by the Gothes Their Government was under Kings Many according to their tribes when they lived in Germany Monarchicall when setled in the Realm of France where they had these five Kings of the Burgundians A. Ch. 408. 1 Tibica who first brought the Burgundians into Gaule 2 Gundioch 3 Gundebault Vncle to Clotilda Wife to Clovis the fift King of the French by her perswasion made inclinable to the Christian Faith 4 Sigismund 5 Gundomar the Sonne of Sigismund first set upon by Clodemire the Sonne of Clovis King of Orleans whom he slew in battel neer Austun but afterward outed of his Kingdom by Childebert and Clotair Kings of Paris and Soissons in revenge of the death of their Brother Clodomire And so the Kingdom of the Burgundians fell unto the French after it had continued about 120 yeers Guntram the Sonne of Clotaire and Clovis one of the Sonnes of Dagobert the first being in their times honoured with the titles of Kings of Burgundy But the first time that the Kingdom of Burgundy â—etled amongst the French in the way of succession was in the partage of that vast Empire of Charlemaigne amongst the Children and posterity of Ludovicus Pâ—us In constituting of which Kingdom Provence was added to the reckoning to make this answerable to the other parts of that broken monarchie The first of these Fâ—â—â—ch Kings was Charles the youngest Sonne of Lotharius
for many years together against Queen Elizabeth of England And the pursute of this Spanish Monarchy is so hotly followed by the Jesuits who in all their perswasions speak not more of one God or of one Pope than they doe of one King that they hold it forth for the only means to unite the differences of the Church and subdue that great Enemy of Religion the Turk Nor is this onely a Conjecture or a project of the â—esuits onely but a design avowed and declared in Print that all the World may take notice of it and that too in a Book not only licenced by the Provincial of the Dominicans and the supreme Councell of the Inquisition but by Order from the Lords of the Counsell with the Kings Privilege and Commendation prefixt before it The Book entituled La convenientia de los dos Monarquias Catolicas c. The Agreement of the two Catholick Monarchies of Rome and Spaine set out in the year 1612. by one Iohn de Pâ—ente In the Frontispice whereof are set two Scutcheons the one bearing the Crosse-Keys of Rome the other the Arms of Castile and Leon in Vinculo pacis for the motto On the one side of this there is a Pourtraiture representing Rome with the Sun shining over it and darting his Beams upon the Keys with this Inscription Luminare majus ut praesit Orbi et Urbi the Greater light to govern the Citie and the World On the other side another Image designing Spaine with the Moon shining over that and darting her Raies on the Spanish Scutcheon with this Impress â—â—minare minus ut subdatur Urbi et dominetur Orbi i. e. The lesser light made to be subject to the Citie understand of Rome but to govern all the World besides Over all in the top of the 〈◊〉 or Title-page in Capitall Letâ—ers Fecit Deus duo Luminaria magna God made two great Lights The whole Book being an indifferent large Folio is but a Comment on this Text which for substance is conteined wholly in the Frontispice but more at large discoursed of in the Volume it self and plainly shewes what is intended and by whom And yet perhaps the Pope and the 〈◊〉 both may fail in that which is the main of their expectation and if the project take effect the Spaniara will then write himself Luminare majus and make the Pope content with Luminare minus for his part of the spoyl and glad to borrow all his light from the Sun of Spain For though the Kingdom of Spain and Popedom of Rome be thus straitly combined yet herein the Popes have overshot themselves in that leaning so much to the Spaniard and so immoderatly increasing his dominion they doe in a manner stand at his devotion and may peradventure in the end be forced to cast themselves into his arms as their good Lord and Master For certain it is that the Spanish Agents have openly braved the Cardinals and told them That they hoped to see the day wherein the King should offer to the Pope half a dozen to be made Cardinals and he not dare to refuse any and that they themselves should choose no Pope but one of their Masters naming So great an inconvenience it is more than possible it may be to the Poâ—es in making this Prince the one and onely string to their bow and fastning the dependencies of his Roman Catholiques upon him alone excluding France and all other Kings in Christendom of the Romish party from the honour of it And yet so firm they are to their Spanish principles that no favours either granted to their persons or Religion are of value with them or thought worthy of their acceptation if it come from any other Fountain of Grace than the Court of Spain Insomuch as I have heard from a great Minister of State that when some favours were obtained for the English Papists on the treaty of the Match with Spain they were ready with great greediness to embrace the same But when the same favours were obtained for them on the Treaty with France not a man of them would accept them For which some of their Chiefs being asked the reason returned this Answer That by applying themselves to the French they might lose the Spaniard and it were great improvidence in them to change an old and constant Friend who had never failed them for one of whose affections they had no assurance and such a one as by tolerating Hereticks in his own Dominions shewed that he was no fit Patron for the Catholicks to relie upon The chief Rivers are 1 Tagus celebrated for his golden Sands of which the Scepter of the old Kings of Portugal is affirmed by some Writers to be made but I have not faith enough to believe the same The head of it is in the Mountain Seira Molina neer to Cuenca from the which it runneth by the Citie Toledo and then smoothly gliding by the Wals of Lisbon doth pay his tribute to the Western Ocean 2 Ana now Guadiana which arising about the same place runneth afterward under the ground the space of 15 miles and hence the Spaniards use to brag that they have a bridge whereon 10000 cattle daily feed An accident common to many other rivers as to Mole a small river in Surrey Erasinus in Greece and Lycus in Anatolia of which last thus Ovid Sic ubi terreno Lycus est epotus hiatu Existit procul hinc alioque renascitur ore So Lycus swallowed by the gaping ground At a new mouth far off is rising found But having gotten up again loseth it self without recovery in the Western Ocean on the South of Portugal which it separateth from Extremadura 3. Baetis now called Guadalquioir which in the Arabick Language signifieth a great River ariseth out of the Mountains of Sierra Morena and passing by Corduba and Sevil disburdeneth it self into the Southern Ocean at the Haven of S. Lucars de Barameda 4. Iberus which having its head amongst the Mountains of Biscay passeth on Eastwards by Saragossa and Tortosa into the Mediterranean the whole course thereof being 460 miles of which it is navigable 200. A River of such note in the time of the Romans that it divided this whole Countrie into Citeriorem and Vlteriorem of which more anon 5. Duerus which rising in the same Mountains passeth thorow Portugal and so unto the Western or Atlantick Ocean 6. Mâ—nius of which more in Portugal Chief Mountains next unto the Pyrenees spoken of before 1. The Cantabrian Mountains called by Plinte Juga Aâ—â—urum which rising out of a spurr or branch of the Pyrenees overspread the Provinces of Biscay Asturia and Gallicia coasting along the shores of the Cantabrian Ocean where at last they end 2. Idubeda Iubalda or Aurantius Saltus so called by Ptolomie and others of the ancient Writers which beginning not far from the head of the River Iberus followeth the course of that River by the Citie of Burgos and endeth not far from the influx of it into
because he compelled the Moores to be baptized banished the Iewes and in part converted the Americans unto Christianity or because having united Castile to his Dominions surprized the Kingdom of Navarre and subdued that of Granada he was in a manner the Catholique or genenerall King of all Spain The last reason seemeth to sway most in the restauration of this attribute in that when it was granted or confirmed on Ferdinand by Pope Alexander the sixt the King of Portugal exceedingly stomached at it quando Ferdinandus imperio universam Hispaniam saith Mariana non obtineret ejus tum non exigua parte penes Reges alios It seems Emanuel could not think himself a King of Portugal if the title of the Catholick King did belong to Ferdinand Wherein he was of the same mind as was Gregory the Great who when Iohn of Constantinople had assumed to himself the title of the Occumenicall or Catholique Bishop advised all Bishops of the World to oppose that arrogancie and that upon the self-same reason Nam si ille est Catholicus vos non estiâ— Episcopi for it Iohn were the Catholick Bishop they were none at all But upon what consideration soever it was first re-granted it hath been ever since assumed by his Posterity to whose Crown as hereditarie and in common use as the most Christian King to France the Defender of the Faith to England And yet there was some further reason why the Spaniard might affect the title of Catholick King his Empire being Catholick in regard of extent though not of Orthodoxie of doctrines as reaching not over all Spain onely but over a very great part of the World besides For in right of the Crown of Castile he possesseth the Towns of Mellila and Oran the Haven of Masalquivir the Rock of Velez and the Canarie Ilands in Africk the Continent and Ilands of all America except Brasil and some plantations in the North of the English Hollanders and a few poor French In the rights of the Kingdom of Aragon he enjoyeth the Realms of Naples Sicil and Sardinia with many Ilands interspersed in the Mediterranean and in right of the house of Burgundie the Counties of Burgundie and Charolois the greatest part of Belgium with a title unto all the rest besides the great Dukedom of Millain the Havens of Telamon and Plombino and many other peeces of importance in Italie held by investiture from the Empire To which if those Estates be added which accrewed to Philip the second by the Crown of Portugal we have the Towns of Ceuta Targier and Maragon in Barbarie the Fortresses of Arguen and S. George in Guinea the Ilands of Azores Madera Cape Verd S. Thomas Del Principle on this side of the Cape and of Mosambique on the other in Asia all the Sea-coast almost from the Gulf of Persia unto China and many strong holds in the Moluccoes Bantan Zeilan and other Ilands and finally in America the large Country of Brasil extending in length 1500 miles An Empire of extent enough to appropriate to these Monarchs the stile of Catholick The Monarchs of Spain A. Ch. 1478. 1 Ferdinand K. of Aragon Sicily Sardinia Majorca Valentia Earl of Catalogue surprised Navarre and conquered the Realm of Naples Isabel Q. of Castile Leon Gallicia Toledo Murcia Lady of Biscay conquered Granada and discovered America 1504. 2 Joane Princess of Castile Granada Leon c. and of Aragon Navarre Sicily c. Philip Archduke of Austria Lord of Belgium 1516. 3 Charles King of Castile Aragon Naples c. Archduke of Austria Duke of Millain Burgundy Brabant c. Earl of Catalogue Flanders Holland c Lord of Biscay Friâ—zland Iltreict c. and Emperour of the Germans He added the Realms of Mexico and Peru the Dukedoms of Geldeâ—land and Millain the Earldom of â—utphen and the Signeuries of Utrecht Over-Yssell and Growing unto his Estates A Prince of that magnanimity and puissance that had not Francis the first in time opposed him he had even swallowed all Europe He was also for a time of great strength and reputation in â—unis and other parts of Africa disposing Kingdomes at his pleasure but the Turk broke his power there and being hunted also out of â—â—ermany he resigned all his kingdoms and died private 42. 1558. 4 Philip II. of more ambition but less prosperity than his Father fortunate onely in his attempt on the kingdom of Portugal but that sufficiently balanced by his ill successes in the Netherlands and against the English For the Hollanders and their Consederates drove him out of eight of his Belgic Provinces the English overthrew his Invincible Armada intercepted his Plate-Fleets and by awing the Ocean had almost impoverished him And though he held for a time an hard hand upon France in hope to have gotten that Crown by the help of the Leaguers yet upon casting up his Accompts he found that himself was the greatest Loser by that undertaking So zealous in the cause of the Romiâ—h Church that it was thought that his eldest Sonne Charles was put to death with his consent in the Inquisition-house for seeming savourably inclined to the Low-Country 〈◊〉 as the 〈◊〉 called them These four great Kings were all of the Order of the â—arrer but neither of the two that followed 1598. 5 Philip III. Finding his Estate almost destroyed by his Fathers long and chargeable Warres first made peace with England and then concluded a Truce for twelve years with the States of the Netherlands which done he totally banished all the Moores out of Spain and was a great stickler in the Warres of Germany 1621. 6 Philip IV. Sonne of Philip the 3d got into his power all the Lower â—aluinate but lost the whole Realm of Portugal and the Province of Catalonia with many of his best Towns in Flanders Artots and Brabant and some Ports in Italy not yet recovered to that Crown from the power of the French This Empire consisting of so many severall Kingdoms united into one Body may seem to be invincible Yet had Queen Elizabeth followed the counsell of her men of Warre she might have broken it in pieces With 4000 men she might have taken away his 〈◊〉 from him without whose gold the Low-Country Army which is his very best could not be paid and by consequence must needs have been dissolved Nay Sir Walter Ralegh in the Epilogue of his most excellent History of the World plainly affirmeth that with the charge of 200000 l continued but for two years or three at the most the Sâ—aniardâ— might not only have been perswaded to live in peace but that all their swelling and overflowing streams might be brought back to their naturall channels and old banks Their own proverb saith the Lion is not so fierce as he is painted yet the Americans tremble at his name it 's true and it is well observed by that great Politiâ—ian 〈◊〉 that things wcich seem 〈◊〉 and are not are more feared farâ—e off than 〈◊〉 at hand Nor is this judgement
Ch. 877. 1 Amarawd 36. 913. 2 Idwallo 3 Merick 4 Iames or Iago 1067. 5 Conan Sonne of Iames. 1099. 6 Gryssith ap Conan 1120. 7 Owen Guinedth 1178. 8 David ap Owen 1194. 9 LLewellen ap Iarweth 1240. 10 David ap Llewellen 1246. 11 LLewellen II. Sonne of Gryffith the Brother of David ap LLwellen the last Prince of Wales of the British Race Of whom it is said that once consulting with a Wâ—tch he was told by her that it was his destiny to be caried in triumph thorow London with a Crown on his head Hereupon making some excursions on the Englâ—â—h Borders he drew upon himself the whole power of King Edward the first which not being able to withstand and the King as willing on the other side not to sight with Mountains Commissioners were appointed to conclude the differences Robert Lord Tiptoff and some others for the King of England and for the Welch Prince Grono ap Heylyn a great man of that Countrey descended from Brockwell Skythrac one of the Princes of Powys-land from whom if Camdâ—aâ—â—rentiâ—ux be of any credit the Author of these Papers doth derive his Pedegree under whom that Family had the Office of Hereditarie Cup-Bearer and from thence their name Heylyn Promus 〈◊〉 à poculis quae vox â—a proprium â—omen abiit saith the Welch Dictionarie By those Commissioners it was concluded and agreed on that LLewellen should enjoy a part of the Countrey with the Title of Prince during his life the rest in present and the whole after his decease to be surrendred over to the King of England But David the Brother of LLewellen finding himself excluded by this Agreement from the hope of succession incensed his Brother and the Welch to a new Revolt the issue whereof was the taking of David executed by the hand of justice and the death of LLewellen slain in Battail neer the Buelth in Brecknocksâ—ire Whose head being pitched upon a stake and adorned with a Paper-Crown was by a Horseman caried triumphantly thorow London Anno 1282. And so the Prophecie was fulfilled In him ended the Line of the Princes of North-Wales after they had for the space of 405 yeers resisted not only the private undertakers and Adventurers of England but the Forces of many puissant Monarchs whose attempts they alwayes made frustrate by retiring into the heart of their Countrey and leaving nothing for the English to encounter with but their Woods and Mountains But now the fatall period of the â—ritish Liberty being come they were constrained to yeeld to the stronger What followed after this we shall see anon The Arms of these Princes was quarterly Gules and Or four Lions Passant gardant counterchanged 2 POWISLAND contained the whole Counties of Montgomery and Radnor all Shropshire beyond the Severn with the Town of Shrewsbury and the rest of Denbigh and Flinâ—shires comprehending by the estimate of those times 15 Cantreds or hundreds of Villages the word Cant signifying an hundred and Tret a Village The principall Cities or Towns of it were S. Asaph Shrewsbury Matravall spoken of before A Countrey more partaking of the nature and fertility of England than the parts belonging unto Guinedth or North-Wales but alwayes lying in harms way by reason of the Neighbourhood of the more potent English and therefore given by Roderick to Merâ—yn his youngest Sonne partly because he was the youngest but chiefly because he was a man of approved valour and so more fit to have his portion upon the Borders In his Line it continued a long time together but much afflicted and dismembred by the â—arks of Chester and Shrewsbury who took from them a good part of Flint and Denbigh and 〈◊〉 and by the Princes of North-Wales who cast many a greedy eye upon it Of the Successors of Prince Mervyn I find no good Caâ—taâ— more than of Brockwell Skythrac before remembred The last that held it all entire was Meredyth ap Blethyn who following the ill example of Roderick Mawr divided it betwixt Madoc and Gryffith his two Sonnes Of which Maâ—eâ— died at Wiâ—chestâ—r Anno 1160 in the time of King Henry the 2d his part hereof depending after his decease on the Fortunes of Guinedâ—h and Gryffith was by Henry the first made Lord of 〈◊〉 the stile of Prince left off as too high and lofty In his Race it continued till the time of King Edward the first to whom at a Parliament holden in Shâ—ewsbury Owen ap Gâ—yffiâ—â—h the fifth from Gryâ—â—ith ap Meredith before mentioned surrendred his place and Title and received them of the King again to be holden in Capite and free Baronage according to the Custom of England Avis or Hawis Daughter and Heir of this Owen ap Gryffith was maried unto Iohn Charlâ—ton Valect or Gentleman of the Privie Chamber to King Edward the 2d by whom in right of his Wife he was made Lord Powis Edward the fift also of this Line of the Charleâ—ons was the last of that House his Daughter Jâ—ne conveying the Estate and Title to the House of the Greyes and of them also five enjoyed it the last Lord Powis of the Line or Race of Mervyn being Edward Grey who died in the dayes of our Grand Fathers And so the title lay extinct untill revived again in the person of Sir William Herbert of Red-castle descend from the Herberts Earls of Pembroke created Lord Powys by K. Charles the first Anno 1629. The Arms of the Princes of Powysland were Or a Lyon Rampant Gules 2 SOUTH-WALES or Deheubarâ—h conteined the Counties of Monmouth Glamorgan Caermarden Cardigan and Brecknock the greatest and most fruitfull part of all Wales but more exposed to the invasion of forrain Nations English Danes Flemmings and Norwegians by whom the Sea-Coasts were from time to time most grievously plagued Insomuch that the Kings and Princes hereof were inforced to remove their seat from Caermarthen where it was fixt at first unto Dynevour Castle as a place of greater strength and safety where it continued till the Princes of it were quite extinct called from hence Kings of Dynevour as before is said The chief Towns of it Caermarthen Monmouth Landaffe S. Davids spoken of alreadie The Kings and Princes as farre I can find upon any certainty are these that follow The Princes of South-Wales A. Ch. 877. 1 Cadel 2 Howel 907. 3 Howel Dha 948. 4 Owen 5 Aeneas 6 Theodore the great 1077. 7 Rhese ap Theodore 1093. 8 Gryffith ap Rhese 9 Rhese II. ap Gryffith 10 Gryffith ap Rhese the last Prince of South-Wales of the Line of Cadel after they had with great strugling maintained their liberty for the space of 300 years and upwards but so that though they still preserved the title of Princes they lost a great part of their Countrie to the Norman-English For in the reign of William Rusus Bernard de Newmark a noble Norman seized upon those parts which now make the Countie of Brecknock being then a fair and goodly Lordship and
Robert Fitz-Haymon with some other noble adventures made themselves masters of Glamorgan in which the posteritie of some of them are still remaining Incouraged by their good success Arnulp of Montgomery in the time of King Henry the first won from the Welch a great part of Dyvet which we now call Pembroâ—â—shire as the Earls of Warren and Lord Mortimer about the same times did prevail exceedingly in the conquest of Cardigan and Monmouth So that the poor Princes had no one Countrie left entire but Caermarthen onely too little to maintain them in so high a title And though this last Gryffith in the time of the Warres in England betwixt Maud the Empress and King Stephen had recovered a great part of this lost Estate yet neither he nor his did enjoy it long himself deceasing shortly after and his two Sonnes Cymmerick and Meredith being taken by King Henry the second who most cruelly put out their eyes yet did the Welch as well as possibly they coâ—ld endeavour to preserve the liberty which their Fathers left them till the felicitie and wisdome of King Edward the first put an end unto the warre of Wales and setled them in some degree of peace and quiet But before we come to speak of this we are to shew another Catalogue of the Kings and Princes of Wales different from the succession of them before laid down and made according to the History of Wales writ by Humfrey LLoyd this Catalogue conteining the Succession of the greater and predominant Princes whether of Guynedh Deheuharth or Powysland such as gave law unto the rest and had the honour to be called Kings of Wales though Princes onely of their own proper and particular Countries as formerly we had a Catalogue of the Monarchs of the English Saxons made out of the Predominant Princes of the Saxon Heptarchiâ— Onely we shall find some in the following Catalogue who were not naturally and lineally Princes of any of the three and therefore not expressed in the former Tables but such as by strong hand had intruded into those Estates to the prejudice of the right heirs over-powred by them The Kings and Princes of Wales according to the Welch History A. Ch. 688. 1 Ivor 690. 2 Idwallo or Edwall Sonne of Cadwallader 720. 3 Roderick Molwinnoe 755. 4 Conan â—eudaethwy 820. 5 Mervin Vrich 843. 6 Roderick Mawre who divided Wales into 3 Estates 877. 7 Amarawdh Prince of Guynedth 913. 8 Edwall Voel Prince of Guynedh 940. 9 Howel Dha or the Good Prince of Dehenbarth 948. 10. Ievaf and Iago Sonnes of Edwall Voel to whom King Edgar did release the tribute paid in money for a tribute of Wolves 982. 11. Howel the Sonne of Ievaf succeeded in the Kingdom of Wales his Father being still alive and of right Prince of Guinedh 984. 12 Cadwallan the brother of Howell 986. 13 Meredith ap Owen Prince of Debeâ—barth 992. 14 Edwall Sonne of Merick the Eldest Sonne of Edwall Voel which Merick had been pretermitted as unfit for Government 1003. 15 Aedan ap Blethored an Vsurper 1015. 16 LLewellen ap Sitsylht descended from the house of Dehenbarth 1021. 17 Iago ap Edwall Prince of Guinedh 1037. 18 Gryffith ap LLewellen 1061. 19 Blethyn and Rhywallon Sonnes of Angharad the Daughten of Meredith ap Owen Prince of Debenbarth by a second Husband 1073. 20 Trahaern ap Caradoc Cousin to Blethyn 1078. 21 Gryffith Prince of Guinedh Sonne of Conan the Sonne of Iago ap Edwall one of the Princes of the same did Homage to William the Conquerour and was the last that had the title of King of Wales 1137. 22 Owen Guinedh Prince of Guinedh and Soveraign Prince of Wales 1169. 23 David ap Owen Prince of Guinedh 1194. 24 LLewellen Sonne of Iorweth Eldest Sonne of Owen Guinedh excluded by David his younger Brother 1240. 25 David ap LLewellen Prince of Guinedh 1246. 26 LLewellen Sonne of Gryffith the Brother of David the last Soveraign Prince of Wales of the race of Cadwallader overcome and slain in battell by King Edward the first An. 1282. as before is said by means whereof the Principalitie of Wales was added to the Crown of England When King Edward had thus fortunately effected this great business he gave unto his English Barons and other Gentlemen of note many fair Signeuries and Estates as well to reward them for their service in the conquest as to engage so many able men both in purse and power for the perpetuall defence and subjugation of it As for the Lordship of Flint and the Towns and Estates lying on the sea-coasts he held them into own hands both to keep himself strong and to curb the Welch and wherein he dealt like the politick Emperour Emperour Augustus pretending the ease of such as he had there placed but indeed to have all the Arms and men of employment under himself onely This done he divided Wales into seven Shires viz. 1 Glamorgan 2 Carmarden 3 Pembroke 4 Cardigan 5 Merioneth 6 Carnarvon and 7 Anglesey after the manner of England Over each of these as he placed a particular English Lieutenant so he was very desirous to have one generall English Vicegerent over the whole body of the Welch But this when they mainly withstood he sent for his wife then great with child to Carnarvon where she was delivered of a Sonne Upon the newes whereof the King assembled the British Lords and offered to name them a Governour born in Wales which could speak not one word of English and whose life no man could tax Such a one when they had all sworn to obey he named his young Sonne Edward since which time our Kings Eldest Sonnes are called Princes of Wales Their Investiture is performed by the imposition of a cap of estate and a Coronet on his head that is invested as a toâ—en of his Principality by delivering into his hand a verge being the Emblem of government by putting a ring of gold on his finger to shew him how now he is a Husband to the Countrey and a Father to her Children and by giving him a patent to hold the said Principality to him and his heirs Kings of England By which words the separation of it from the Crown is prohibited and the Kings keep in themselves so excellent an occasion of obliging unto them their eldest Sonne when they please In imitation of this custom more ex Anglia translato saith Mariana Iohn the first of Castile and Leon made his Sonne Henry Prince of the Asturia's which is a countrey so craggie and and mountainous that it may not improperly be called the Wales of Spain And all the Sâ—anish Princes even to these times are honoured with this title of Prince of the Asturia's Notwithstanding this provident care of Edward the first in establishing his Empire here and the extreme rigor of Law here used by Henry the 4th in reducing them to obedience after the rebellion of Owen Glâ—ndower yet till the time of Henry the 8th and his Father
or Wexford the Menapia of Ptolemie situate on the mouth of the River Slane supposed to be the Modona of the same Author the first of all the Towns in Ireland which received a Colonie of English 3 Kilkenny on the River Newre the chief Seat of the Bishop of Osserie and the fairest Town of all the In-lands so called quasi Cella Canicâ— the Cell or Monastery of Canicus a man of great renown for pietie in these parts of the Countrie 4 Kildare an In-land Town also and a Bishops See but of more note for giving the Title of an Earl to the antient Family of the Fitz-Geralds of long time honoured with this title One of which being much complained of to King Henry the 8th as a man of so unquiet and turbulent a nature that his Adversaries closed their charge against him with this expression Finally all Ireland cannot rule this Earl the King replyed that then this Earl should rule all Ireland and so for his lests sake made him Lord Deputy of the Kingdom 5 Rosse once populous well-traded and of large Circumference now a ruine onely nothing remaining but the Walls which were built by Isabell the Daughter of Richard Strongbow Earl of Pembroke the fortunate Conquerour of this Iland for King Henry the 2d 6 Philips Town the principall of the County of Ophalie or Kings Countie so called in honour of King Philip as 7 Marieburg the chief of Lease or the Queens County was in honour of Queen Mary 8 Leighlin a place of great importance well walled and fortified against the incursion of the Irish by the Lord Deputy Bellingham 9 Caterlâ—gh commonly but corruptly Carlough a Town of great strength and the chief of that County 10 Rheban not otherwise of note but that it is conceived to be the Rheba of Ptolomie 2 METH by the Latines called Media by Giraldus Midia because situate in the middest of the land hath on the South Leinster on the West Connaught on the North Vlster on the East the Irish Sea or S. Georges Channel A small but rich and pleasant Province well stocked with people and stored with all things necessary for their sustentation and for a sweet and wholesom Air not inferiour to any Divided into three Counties onely that is to say 1 〈◊〉 Meth 2 West-Metâ— and 3 Long ford containing 13 Towns of note and â—4 Castles of good esteem By reason of which strength it is called by some writers the Chamber of Ireland Townes of most consequence herein 1 Trim the chief Town of the County of East-Meth the antient Baronie of the Lacies possessed in former times of a fair Revenue in this County and Lords of the greatest parts of Vlster 2 Tredah more properly Droghedah situate on the River Bâ—ine on the edge of Ulster to which Province belongs so much of the Town as heth on the North side of that River a very fair and populous City as well by art as Nature very strongly fortified and furnished with a large and commodious Haven It took the name of Drogheda from the Bridge there built upon the River for the Conveniency of passage as the word signifieth in that Language and therefore called Pontana by some Latine writers 3 Mulinga the chief Town of West-Meth 4 Delvin in the same County also the Baronie of the Nagents an antient Familie in this tract 5 Longford of most note in the Countty so named but not else observable As for the fortunes of this Province for Lâ—inster sinâ—e the first Conquest of it hath been inseparably aâ—nexed to the Crown of England it was first granted in Fee Farm by King Henry the 2d to Hugh Lacy a Man of great merit and imployment in the Conquest of Ireland who left it unto Waâ—ter his younger Sonne By Margaret and Matildâ— the Neeces of this Walâ—er by his Sorne Gilbert one moyety hereof came to the Morâ—imers Earls of March and in their right unto the Crown in King Edward the fourth and the other moyety to the Verduns by whom dispersed and scatered into divers Families Accompted for one County only till the time of King Henry the 8th in whose reign it was divided into East-Meth and West-Meth to which the County of Longford was after added as it continueth to this day 3 VLSTER by the Latines called Vltonia is the largest Province of all Ireland bounded on the South with Meth and Connaught on the West with the vast Irish Ocean on the North with that part of the Northern Ocean to which Ptolomie gives the name of Hiperborean and on the East with S. Georges Channel A Country fruitfull of it self but in most places formerly over-grown with Woods and drowned in Marishes and great bogs by the naturall slothfulness of the people made more responsall to the husbandman both for corn and pasturage since the late Plantation of the British than in times foregoing It is divided into the Counties of 1 Louth 2 Cavan 3 Fermanath 4 Down 5 Monaghan 6 Armagh 7 Colrane 8 Tirconnel 9 Tiâ—-Oâ—n and 10 Antrim In which are comprehended 14 Towns of note for Commerce and Traffick and 30 Castles for defence of the Countrie and keeping under the wild Irish wilder and more untractable in these Northern parts than the rest of Ireland The whole well watered with a large and spacious Sea on three sides thereof many great Lakes in the body of it besides the Rivers of 1 Boyne called in Latine Bâ—anda which divides it from Meth 2 the Bann 3 Moandus and 4 the Eyn belonging to this Province wholly Places of most importance in it 1 Armagh on or neer the River Kalin the chief Town of the County so called and the See of an Arch-Bishop who is the Primate of all Ireland An antient City but so miserably defaced by fire in Tir-Oens Rebellion that it can scarce preserve the reputation of a Market Town 2 Carlingford and 3 Dundalk both situate on the Sea side and both within the County of Louth 4 Knock-Fergus the chief of Antrim more properly Rock-Fâ—rgus and in that sense called Carig-Fergus by the Irish so called from Fergus one of the Kings of the Irish Scots who there suffered Shipwrack Seated upon a large and capacious Bay the Vinderâ—us of Ptolomie which giveth it both a safe and commodious Port as well by naturall situation as the works of Art very strongly fortified by reason of the neighbourhood of the Scots in Cantire from which little distant 5 London-Derry a Colonie of the Londoners best built of any Town in the North of Ireland 6 Dungannon the principall seat and residence in former times of the great Oneales 7 Dungall the principall of Tir-Connell 8 Robogh a small Village at present but antiently a Bishops See fit to be mentioned in this place in regard it still preserveth some footsteps of the old Râ—bogdii an Irish Tribe and placed by Ptolomie in this tract where they gave name unto the promontory by him called Robogdâ—um now the Faire-Fore-land as is probably conceived
and untractable People The Government of this Country since the first Conquest by the English hath been most commonly by one Supreme Officer who is sometimes called the 〈…〉 most generally the Lord Deputy of Ireland than whom no Vice-Roy in all 〈◊〉 hath greater power or 〈◊〉 nearer the Majesty of a King in his Train and State For his assistance â—e hath a Privie Councell attending on him though resident for the most part at Duâ—lin and in emergencies or cases of more difficult nature proceedeth many times in an arbitrary way without formalities of Law And for their Laws which are the standing Rule of all civil Government they owe their being and original to the English Parliaments For in the reign of â—ing Henry the 7th Sir â—â—award Pâ—ynâ—ngs then Lord Deputy caused an Act to pass in the Irish Parliament whereby all laws 〈◊〉 Statutes which were made in England before that time were to be entertained and 〈◊〉 in force as the Laws of Ireland On which foundation they have raised many Superstructures both of Law and Government enacted in their own Parliaments summoned by the Lord Deputy at the Kings appointment in which by an other Statute made in the time of the said Poynings the people are inabled to make Laws for their own good Governance conditioned they were first transmitted to the Court of England to be considered oâ— by the King before they were Voted to in either of the houses of the Irish Parliaments Which Laws commmonly called Pâ—ynings Laws have hitherto continued in force amongst them though the last much stomaked and repined at not only as a badge of their Subjection to the Crown of England but as a Curb or Martingall to hold them in Yet notwithstabding these good Laws and the ample power of their Commission the Lord Deputies could never absolutely subdue the Iland or bring the People to any civill course of life the Fathers inflicting a heavy curse on all their posterity if ever they should sow Corn build houses or Learn the English tongue To this indisposition of the Irish themselves let us adde the defects of the Kings of England and Irish Deputies in matters of civill policie as I find them particularized by Sir John Davies in his worthy and piâ—hy discourse of this Subject I will only glean a few of them First then saith he a barbarous Country is like a field overgrown with wees which must first be well broken with the Plough and then immediately Sown with good and profitable seed so must a wild and uncivill people be first broken and Ploughed up by War and then presently Sown with the seed of good Laws and discipline lest the weeds revive in the one and ill manners in the other Here then was the first defect in our English Kings not to tame and take down the Stomacks and pride of this people though either civill or forrein wars perhaps occasioned this neglect and also the Irish Deputies who at such times as the people upon a small discomfiture were crest-faln neglected the so keeping of them by severity of discipline The second oversight concerneth particularly our Kings who gave such large possessions and regalities unto the first Conquerours that the people knew no Authority in a manner above their own immediate Lords Thirdly the Laws of England were not indifferently communicated to all the Irishrie but to some particular Families and Provinces only insomuch as there were but five great Lords of the Naturall Irish who had the benefit and protection of the Laws of England that is to say O Neale in Vlster O Connobâ—r in Connaught Mac Morrough in Lemster O Malaghlia in Meth O Brian in Twomâ—nd known by the name of Quâ—nque Sanguines in some old Records By means whereof the rest of the people being in the condition of Out-laws or at the best of Aliens had no incouragement either to build or plant or manure their Land or to behave themselves as Subjectâ— A fourth defect was more particularly in the Deputies or Lords Lieâ—tenants who having made good and wholsome Laws against the barbarous customes of the Common people and the merciless oppressions of the Lords never put any of them in execution as if they had been made for terror not for reformation Fiftly Adde unto these which Sir John Dâ—vies hath omitted the little care which was too often taken by the Kings of England in the choice of their Dâ—puties sometimes conferring that high Office as a Court-preferment without Relation unto the merits of the person and sometimes sending men of weak or broken fortunes who attended more their own profit than their Masters service and were more bent to fleece than to feed this Flock Siâ—thâ—y And yet besides there Errours of the Kings and Deputies in point of Government there was another and as great in the 〈◊〉 themselves who building all their Forts and Castles in the open Countries abandoned the Woods and Bogs and other Fastnesses to the naturall Irish the strength whereof not only animated them to Rebell upon all occasions but served too fitly to continue them in their antient 〈◊〉 In these terms of wildness and non-subjection stood Ireland till the latter end of Queen Elizabeths reign at what time the Rebellion of Hugh O Neal Earl of Vir Oen had ingaged almost all the Irishrie in that desperate Action which ending in the overthrow of that ingratefull Rebel and all his partizâ—ns not only crushed the overmuch powerablenesse of the Irish Nobility but made the finall and full conquest of the whole Nation So true it is that Every Pebellion when it is supprest doth make the Prince stronger and the Subjects weaker Ireland thus broken and ploughed up that glorious Queen died a victor over all her enemies and left the Sowing of it unto her successor King Iames who omitted no part of a skilfull Seedsman 1 Then there was an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Act of Oblivion made whereby all the offences against the Crown were remitted if by such a limited day the people would sue out their Pardons and by the same Act all the Irishrie were manumitted from the servitude of their Lords and received into the Kings immediat protection 2ly The whole kingdom was divided into Shires and Judges it inerant appointed to circuit them whereby it hath followed that the exactions of the Lords are said aside the behaviour of the people is narrowly looked into the passages before unknown unto our Souldiers are laid open by our Vnder-Sheriffes and Bayliffs and the common people seeing the benefit and security they enjoy by the English Laws and loth to plead alwayes by an Interpreter begin to set their children to School for the learning of the English tongue 3ly The Irish were not rooted out as in the first plantation in Lemster and the English onely estated in their rooms but were onely removed from the woods bogs and mountains into the plain and open countrey that being like wild trees transplanted they might grow the
more flat and levell and therefore fortified with the two Castles of the Cowes and Sandham There is also the Castle of Yarmouth in the West parts of the Iland and that of Garesbrook in the middest but more towards the North in which last there is said to be Armour for 5000 men and in each Village of which here are 33 besides many Market Towns a peece of Ordnance Yet do not all these Arms and Castles adde so much to the strength of it as the naturall courage of the People warlike and stout and trained unto the postures of Warre from their very Childhood The Soil hereof abundantly answereth the pains of the Husbandman so plentifull of Corn and all the fruits of a good pasturage that they have not only enough for themselves but furnish the markets of Southampton and Portsmouth but the last especially with the greatest part of the Wheat Flesh Cheese and Butter which is spent amongst them Insomuch as the Soldiers of Portsmouth presuming on the strength of the Town have been used to say That if they had the Isle of WIGHT to their friend and the Seat open they cared not for all the World besides Their Sheep here of so fine a fleece that the Wooll hereof hath the second place of esteem next to that of Lemster in the Countie of Hereford and precedencie of that of Cotswald Their chief Towns 1 Yarmouth on the North-west of the Iland seated on a convenient Haven which is said to have some resemblance to that of Rochell and that Haven defended with a Castle 2 Brading another Market-Town 3 Newton an antient Burrough and privileged with sending Burgesses to the English Parliament 4 Gaersbrook a large Town and neighboured with an Antient Castle 5 Newport now the chief of all the Isle called in times past Medena afterwards Novus Burgus de Medena at last Newport Seated upon an Arm of the Sea capable of Ships of lesser burden to the very key and by that means populous well traded and inhabited by a civill and wealthy People The Iland first subdued to the Romans by the valour of Vespasian afterwards Emperour of Rome in the time of Claudius Extorted from the Britans by Cerdick King of the West-Saxons and by him given to Stuffa and Whitgar two of that Nation who had almost rooted out the old Inhabitants It was the last Countrey of the Saxons which received the Gospell and then upon compulsion too forced to it by the power as well as the perswasion of Cedwalla the West-Saxon King Took from the English in the time of the Norman Conquerour by William Fitz-Osborn Earl of Hereford who thereupon was made the first Lord thereof From whose Family by the gift of Henry the second it passed to that of Redvars or Rivers de Ripariis then Earles of Devonshire and on the failing of that House returned to the Crown in the reign of Edward the first Never so much ennobled as by Henry the sixth who bearing a great affection to Henry Beauchamp Earl of Warwick in the 23 of his reign crowned him King of Wight Anno 1445. Which title ended with his life about two yeers after IX THANET is a little Iland in the North-East of Kent not far from Sandwich environed on three parts with the Sea into which it shooteth with a large Promontâ—rie called the North-Fore-land the Cantium of the antient Writers towards the West severed from the Main-land of Kent by the River Stoure which is here called Yeâ—â—â—de Called by Solinus Athanatos in some Copies Thanatos from whence the Saxons had their Thanet Famous as in other things so in these particulars that it was the place which the Saxons landed at when they first came into Britain the first Lâ—verie and Seizâ—n which they had of the whole Kingdom conferred upon them by the improvident bounâ—ie of Voâ—tger to whose aid called in and the landing place of Augustine the Monk when he brought the Gospell to the Saxons The whole about 8 miles in length and four in bredth was reckoned to contein in those times 600 Families now very populous for the bigness and plentifull of all commodities necessary but of corn especially The People gnerally are a kind of 〈◊〉 able to get their livings both by Sea and Land well skilled as well in steering of a ship at Sea as in holding the Plough upon Land and in both industrious Of most note in it 1 Stonar a Port-Town the usuall landing place of the Saxons more memorable for the Sepulchre of Vorâ—â—mer King of the Britans who having vanquished the Sâ—xons in many battels and finally driven them out of the Iland desired to be here interred on a concert that his dead Corps would fright them from Landing any more upon these Coasts And this perhaps he did in imitation of Scipio African who having had a fortunate hand against those of Carthage gave order to have his Tomb placed towards Africk to fright the Carthagiâ—â—ans from the Coasts of Italiâ— M. SUNDERLAND is an Iland onely at an high-water when environed on all sides with the Sea at other times joyned unto the Land or of an easie passage from the one to the other pulled by some tempest or by the working of the Sea from the rest of the Land whence the name of Sunderland Situate in the North-East part of the Bishoprick of Durcham over against the influx of the River Were Rich in its inexhaustible mines of Coal and for that cause seldom without the company of forein Merchants yet not to have been here remembred but that it hath been thought worthy by our Soveraign Lord King Charles the second Monarch of Great Britain to conferre the title of Earl to the two Noble Families of the Scropes and Spencers the first in the 3d yeer of his reign Anno 1627 the second in the 18th Anno 1642. XI THE HOLY ILAND lieth upon the Coast of Northumberland not far from Barwick stretched out in length from East to West with a narrow point unto the Land from thence growing broader like a wedge fortified with a strong Castle and of great safety but more famous for what it hath been than for what it is In the dawning of Christianity amongst the Northumbers made a Bishops See by S. Aidanius one of the first Apostles of that potent Nation Selected for this dignitie by that Godly man for the Solitude and privacie of it which made it thought more fit and proper for Devotion The name then Linâ—isfarâ— but the Religious lives of so many pious Bishops Monks and others of the Clergy as did there inhabit gained it the name of Holy Iland The See continued there 353 years that is to say from the yeer 637 to 990 under 22 Bishops hence called Bishops of Lindisfarn then removed to Durham the insolencies of the Danes who then raged terribly on those coasts compelling them to abandon that religious solitude Thus have we taken a survey of the British Ilands and shewn by what meanes
Ireland and all the lessâ—r Ilands became united either to the Crowns of England or Scotland and those two Kingdoms to each other joyned in the person of the same King and the participation of his favours though different still in Lawes and some forms of Government as most of the Estates of Spain at the present time Vnited also in one name the different Appellations of England and Scotland being swallowed up or incorporated rather in that of GREAT BRITAIN which of pleased King James to own for his Stile Imperiall And for a memorie thereof to cause a peece of Gold to be coyned of 20 s. since raised to 22 s. which he called the Vâ—itâ—â— stamped on the one side with his picture and this Inscription JAâ—OBVS D. GR. MAGâ—AE BRITANNIAE FR. ET HIBERNIAE REX and on the other side with his Arms crowned with this Motto FACIAM EOS IN GENIEM VNAM All we have now to doe is to lay down the names of those puissant Princes whom God hath raâ—sed to be The Monarchs of Britain 1602. 1 James the sixth of that name King of the Scots Sonne of Mary Qu. of Scots Daughter of James the 5th the Sonne of James the 4th and of the Lady Margaret eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th of England which Margaret being after maried to Archembald Douglass Earl of Aâ—gus had a Daughter named Margaret also the only Child of her Parents maried to Matthew Stewart Earl of Lennox by whom she was made the mother of Henry Lord Darnley the Father of King â—ames the sixth by the said Mary Queen of Scots So that King Iames descending from the eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th both by Father and Mother on the expiring of the Line of Henry the 8th in the person of Q. Elizabeth of famous memorie was the next heir to the Crown of England and was accordingly with all joyfull acclamations proclamed and acknowledged King in the Citie of London March 24. Anno 1602. according to the Accompt of the Church of England A learned and Religious Prince a true Defender of the Faith a Nursing Father of the Church and a lover of learning He died at Theobalds March 27. 1625. having reigned 23 yeers and four dayes over 1625. 2 Charles second Sonne of King Iames and Anne of Denmark his elder Brother Henry dying long before the 63d King in descent from Cerdick King of the West-Saxons the 45th King of England in descent from Egbâ—rs the 24th from the Norman Conqueror the 64th Monarch of the English and the second Monarch of Britain In the beginning of his reign he maried the Princess Henrietta Maria Daughter to Henry the 4th and Sister to Lewis the 13th French Kings by whom blest with a Royall Issue of Sonnes and Daughters As for the Forces and Revenues of these British Monarchs we cannot put the estimate of them in a better way than by laying together that which hath been delivered of each severall part out of which Items the summa totalis of the whole both in power and treasure will be easily gathered For though these Monarchs never had any occasion to muster and unite the Forces of their severall Kingdoms upon any one Action yet by considering what they have been able to doe divided we may conclude of what they may doe if need be being now united And so we are to do in marshalling the Arms of the British Monarchie which are 1 Quarterly France and England 2 Scotland 3 Ireland the fourth as the first I shut up this discourse of the British Empire with those words of Scripture the Motto of another of King Iames his Coins QVAE DEVS CONJVNXIT NEMO SEPARET And so much for Britain A TABLE Of the Longitude and Latitude of the chief Cities mentioned in this first Book A.  Lon. Lat. Aberdene 22. 20. 57. 20. Alcala de Henares 23. 0. 40. 30. Alicante 28. 40. 39. 0. Almodine 34. 0. 33. 40. Ancona 43. 10. 43. 50. S. Andrewes 22. 10. 56. 20. Angolesme 27. 0. 46. 0. Angiâ—rs 18. 10. 47. 25. Aquilegia 42. 50. 46. 40. Armagh 14. 50. 54. 9. Avero 17. 30. 41. 10. Avignon 23. 40. 43. 50. Aux 22. 40. 43. 40. St. Anderes 22. 20. 43. Aix 22. 20. 42. 10. Arles 22. 45. 43. 20. Amboise 20. 35. 47. 35. B. Badaies 19. 40. 38. 30. Baione 24. 20. 42. 10. Basil 28. 10. 48. 30. Besanson 26. 30. 47. 30. Bilbao 23. 30. 43. 10. Baden in Switzerl 31.  48. 44. Blavet 21. 15. 47. 50. Bononia 35. 50. 43. 33. Brest 20.  48. 50. Bath 20. 56. 51. 20. Bragance 6.  45.  Barwick 22. 43. 55. 48. Barcelone 17. 15. 41. 36. Burdeaux 18.  45. 10. Burges 24. 10. 48. 20. C. Cambridge 23. 25. 52. 11. Calice 26. 2. 52.  Canterburie 24. 50. 51. 16. Cartagena 28. 20. 38. 20. Cane 21.  50.  Carlile 21. 31. 5â— 57. Chester 20. 23. 53. 11. Chichester 26. 10. 51.  Clermont 30. 15. 45. 50. Chur 32.  42.  Corck 15. 40. 41. 40. Corduba 9. 4. 37. 50. Conimbre 5. 45. 40. 19. Compostella 17. 15. 44. 18. Coventrie 25. 52. 52. 23. D. Dieppe 28. 40. 49. 30. Digioâ— 25. 45. 47. Dole 28. 3. 49. 5. Dâ—ver 26. 10. 51.  Dublin 16. 40. 54. 27. Dun-Britton 19. 24. 57. 10. Durham 22.  54. 55. E. Edenburgh 22.  55. 50. Embrun 28.  44.  Elie 25. 20. 52. 40. Exeter 22. 10. 51.  F. Florence 41 10. 43. 40. Ferrara 44.  36.  Fayall   48. 40. G. Geneva 33. 40. 46. 20. Gelway 13. 17. 54. 6. Glocester 19.  53.  Gades 15. 10. 37.  Granada 11.  37. 50. Groine 16. 50. 43. 20. Genoa 37. 50. 45. 0. Grenoble 27.  45. 30. H. S. Hilarie in Guernzey 22. 20. 49. 40. Hull 25. 20. 53. 40. L. Leon 21. 10. 42. 15. Lisbon 9. 10. 38. 38. Lions 23. 15. 45. 10. Lincoln 22. 52. 53. 12. London 23. 25. 5. 34. Luca 42. 10. 40.  Ligorn 40. 20. 43 30. M. Majorca 39. 50. 33.  Malaga 23. 50. 37. 22. Merseilles 24. 30. 43. 10. S. Malo 19.  49.  Medina Caeli 23. 30. 41. 10. Millaine 38. 30. 46. 10. Modena 41. 50. 35. 40. Montpelier 25. 30. 44. 10. Montalban 23.  45.  Messana 45. 50. 37. 50. Minorca 34. 30. 40. 0. N. Naples 46.  39. 30. Nantes 24. 10. 47. 10. Narbon 30. 20. 43. 20. Nevers 25.  47.  Newcastle 22. 30. 54. 57. Nismes 26.  44. 2. Norwich 24. 55. 52. 40. O. Oleron 24. 30. 45. 30. Orleans 28. 30. â—8 0. Orange 26. 20. 43. 20. Oxford 22.  51. 50. Otranto 49. 30. 40. 20. P. Pampelun 24. 30. 43. 3. Paris 23. 30. 48. 40. Pavie 44. 1. 33. 5. Padua 44. 45. 36. 20. Parma 39. 20. 45. 10. Pescara 43. 0. 30. 10. Palerme     Peragia 42. 20. 43. 10. Peter-port in Iarsey 23. 0. 49. 20. Pisa 40. 30. 43.
rising out of a Sea wavie Argent Azure WEST-FRISELAND hath on the East Groyning-land and a part of Westphalen in High-Germany on the South Over-yssell and the Zuider-See on the North and West the main Ocean The Countrey generally moorish and full of fennes unapt for corn but yeelding great store of pasturage which moorishnesse of the ground makes the air very foggie and unhealthy nor have they any fewell wherewith to rectifie it except in that part of it which they call Seven-wolden but turf and Cow-dung which addes but little to the sweetnesse of an unsound air Nor are they better stored with Rivers here being none proper to this Countrey but that of Leuwars the want of which is supplyed by great channels in most places which doe not onely drain the Marishes but supply them with water Which notwithstanding their pastures doe afford them a good breed of horses fit for service plenty of Beeves both great and sweet the best in Europe next these of England and those in such a large increase that their Kine commonly bring two Calves and their Ewes three lambs at a time The Countrey divided into three parts In the first part called WESTERGOE lying towards Holland the principall towns are 1. Harlingen an Haven town upon the Ocean defended with a very strong Castle 2. Hindeloppen on the same Coast also 3. Staveren an Hanse Town opposite to Enchuisen in Holland the town decayed but fortified with a strong Castle which secures the Haven 4. Francker a new University or Schola illustris as they call it 5. Sneck in a low and inconvenient situation but both for largenesse and beauty the best in this part of the Province and the second in esteem of all the countrey In Oâ—ffergoâ— or the East parts lying towards Groiningland the townes of most note are 6. Leuwarden situate on the hinder Leuwars the prime town of West-Friâ—eland and honoured with the supreme Court and Chancery hereof from which there lyeth no appeal a rich town well built and strongly fortified 7. Doccum bordering upon Groyning the birth place of Gemma Frisiiâ— In SEVEN-VVOLDEN or the Countrey of the Seven Forrests so called from so many small Forrests joining neer together is no town of note being long time a Woodland Countrey and not well inhabited till of late The number of the walled Townes is 11 in all oâ— the Villages 〈◊〉 Burroughs 345. To this Province belongeth the Isle of Schelinke the shores whereof are plentifully stored with Dog-fish took by the Inhabitants in this manner The men of the Iland attire themselves with beasts skins and then fall to dancing with which sport the fish being much delighted make out of the waters towards them nets being pitched presently betwixt them and the water Which done the men put off their disguises and the frighted fish hastning towards the sea are caught in the toyles Touching the Frisons heretofore possessed of this countrey we shall speak more at large when we come to East-Friseland possessed also by them and still continuing in the quality of a free Estate governed by its own Lawes and Princes here only taking notice that the Armes of this Friseland are Azure semy of Billets Argent two Lyons Or. The ancient Inhabitants of these three Provinces were the Batavi and Caninefates inhabiting the Island of the Rhene situate betwixt the middle branch thereof and the Waeâ— which now containeth South-Holland Vtrecht and some part of Gueldres the Frisii dwelling in West-Friseland and the North of Holland and the Mattiaci inhabiting in the Isles of Zeland By Charles the Bald these countries being almost unpeopled by the Norman Piracies were given to Thierrie son of Sigebert a Prince of Aquitain with the title of Earl his Successours acknowledging the Soveraignty of the Crown of France till the time of Arnulph the 4. Earl who atturned Homager to the Empire In John the 2. they became united to the house of Hainalt and in William the 3. to that of Bavaria added to the estates of the Dukes of Burgundie in the person of Duke Philip the Good as appeareth by this succession of The EARLS of HOLLAND ZELAND and LORDS of WEST-FRISELAND 863 1 Thierrie or Theodorick of Aquitain the first Earl c. 903 2 Thierrie II. son of Thierrie the 1. 3 Thierrie the III. the son of Theodorick the 2. 988 4 Arnulph who first made this Estate to be held of the Empire shin in a war against the Frisons 993 5 Thierrie IV. son of Arnulph 1039 6 Thierrie V. son of Theodorick the 4. 1048 7 Florence brother of Thierrie the 5. 1062 8 Thierrie VI. son of Florence in whose minority the Estate of Holland was usurped by Godfrey le Bossu Duke of Lorrein by some accompted of as an Earl hereof 1092 9 Florence II. surnamed the Fat son of Thierrie the 6. 1123 10 Thierrie VII who tamed the stomachs of the Frisons 1163 11 Florence III. a companion of Frederick Barbarossa in the wars of the Holy-Land 1190 12 Thierrie VIII son to Florence the 3. 1203 13 William the brother of Thierrie and Earl of East-Friseland which countrey he had before subdued supplanted his Neece Ada his Brothers daughter but after her decease dying without issue succeeded in his owne right unto the Estate 1223 14 Florence IV. son of William 1235 15 William II. son of Florence the 4. elected and crowned King of the Romans slain in a war against the Frisons 1255 16 Florence the V. the first as some write who called himself Earl of Zeland the title to those Ilands formerly questioned by the Flemmings being relinquished to him on his marriage with Beatrix the daughter of Guy of Dampierre Earl of Flanders 1296 17 John the son of Florence the 5. subdued the rebellious Frisons the last of the male-issue of Thierrie of Aquitaine EARLS of HAINALT HOLLAND c. 1300 18 John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt son of John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt and of the Ladie Aleide sister of William the 2. and daughter of Florence the 4. succeeded as next heir in the Earldome of Holland c. 1305 19 William III. surnamed the Good Father of the Lady Philippa wife of one Edward the 3. 1337 20 William IV. of Holland and the II. of Hainalt slain in a war against the Frisons 1346 21 Margaret sister and heir of William the 4. and eldest daughter of William the 3. married to Lewis of Bavaria Emperour of the Germans forced to relinquish Holland unto William her second son and to content her self with Hainalt 1351 22 William V. second son of Lewis and Margaret his elder Brother Steven succeeding in Baâ—aria in right of Maud his wife daughter and coheir of Henry Duke of Lancaster succeeded in the Earldome of Leicester 1377 23 Albert the younger Brother of William the fift fortunate in his warres against the Frisons 1404 24 William VI. Earl of Osternant and by that name admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the 2. eldest
Adolphus 1475 13 William V. of Berg and VI. of Gulick son of Gerrard 1511 14 Marie daughter and heir of William Dutchesse of Gulick and Berg conveyed the whole Estate in marriage to John the 3. Duke of Cleve and Earl of March continuing in that Familie till the expiration of it in the person of John Williliam the last Prince hereof anno 1610. 4 The Earldom of MARCH or MARK hath on the East and North Westphalia on the West the Dukedom of Cleve on the South that of Berg or Mont. So called as being seated in the Marches of Westphalen out of which it was taken The Countrie for the most part like the rest of Westphalen more fit for pasturage then corn woodie and yeelding store of pawnage to those heards of swine with which it plentifully abounds Chief places in it are 1 Werden upon the River Ruer on the edge of Westphalia the people whereof get great wealth by grazing of Cattle 2 Soest in Latine Susatum for wealth and greatnesse not inferiour to any in Westphalen except Munster only consisting of ten parishes and lording it over many rich and pleasant Villages Anciently it belonged to the Bishops of Colen but in the year 1444. did voluntarily yeild it self to the Duke of Cleve being then Earl of March also and by Duke John the 4. courageously defended against those Prelates 3 Arusberg a fine and pleasant site used for a retiring place by the Electours of Colen unto whom it belongs 4 Dortmond in Latine Tremonia a Countie anciently of it self and held immediately of the Empire possessed by the Troâ—manni a tribe of the Suevians from whence first called Tretmania and at last Tremonia 5 blancostein built commodiously by Adolphus the fift of that name and first Earl of March as was also 6 Hâ—m or Hammone 7 Vnna of which nothing memorable 8 Altena the first title of the Earls of this house before they assumed that of the Earls of March assumed first by Adolphus the 4. on the Conquest of some Lands in the Marches of Westphalen continuing in that Familie till united with Cleve As for the Earldom or Dukedom of CLEVE out of which it was taken and to which the rest of those estates did in time accrew it was one of the most ancient Estates or Principalities in these parts of the world continuing in a direct line for the space of 900 years held by them of the Kings of France and afterwards of the Kings of Lorrain till the incorporating of that Kingdom with the German Empire Begun first by Elias Grullius companion to Charls Martel in his wars against the Frisons Saxons and Bavarians whose son Theodorick added hereto by marriage the Countie of Teisterbant containing the Towns and Seigneuries of Aliena in Wesiphalen as also of Bomel Heusden Buren Culemberg in the Belgick Provinces By Baldwin the sixt Earl was added the territory of Twentzen in Latine Regio Tuentana given him by Ludovicus Pius by Theodorick the fift the town and Seigneurie of Duislake setled upon him on his marriage with Mathilda the heir thereof by Theodorick the 9. the County of Hulkenrade near Nuys in the land of Colen together with the towns of Duysburg and Culembourg bought of Rodolphus Habspurgensis by John his son the town and territory of Keisarswerd bought of Charles the 4. By Adolph the 29. Earl the Earldome of March formerly taken out of it was again united by Adolph his successour made the first Duke hereof by the Emperour Sigismund anno 1417. the Lordships of Gennep Duiffels and Reixwald bought of the said Emperour together with the County of Ravenstein the Towns of Leoburg Limers and Hatteren for the ransome of William Duke of Berg and other noble persons taken prisoners by him anno 1397. by John the first Duke of that name the Town and territory of Soest and finally by John the 3. the Dukedomes of Berg and Gulick as heir thereof by his mother Mary sole daughter and heir of William the fift and sixt the last Duke thereof To which great height this ancient and noble family had not long attained and thereby made themselves and their sons and daughters fit matches for the greatest Princes but it pleased God to bring it to its fatall end and by that means to dissipateâ— his brave estate in the hands of strangers as shall be shewed in the Conclusion of this Catalogue of The EARLES and DUKES of CLEVE A. Ch. 717 1 Elias Grallius companion in the wars of Charles Martell 732 2 Theodorick Earl of Cleve and Lord of Teisterbant 755 3 Rainold son of Theodorick Earl of Cleve and Teisterbant 767 4 Conon of great fame in Armes under Charles the great 778 5 John son of Conon marryed the daughter of Michael Curopalates Emperour of Constantinople 790 6 Robert the eldest son of John 798 7 Baldwin the brother of Earl Robert After whose death anno 830. the Earldone of Teisterbant was taken out of it and made the portion of Robert a younger son from whom descended the two houses of March and Berg. 830 8 Ludowick son of Baldwin 834 9 Eberard brother of Ludovick who gave Teisterbant to his brother Robert 843 10 Luithardus Earl of Cleve 878 11 Baldwin II. 928 12 Arnold 968 13 Wignan son of Arnold 1004 14 Conrade made an Earl of the Empire in the life of his father 1045 15 Theodorick II. 1088 16 Theodorick III. companion of Godfrey of Bovillon in the holy Land 1114 17 Arnold II. brother of Theodorick the 3. 1161 18 Theodorick IV. 19 Arnold III. 1205 20 Arnold IV. 1218 21 Theodorick V. 1229 22 Theodorick VI. 1247 23 Theodorick VII 1255 24 Theodorick VIII 1271 25 Theodorick IX 26 Otho son of Theodorick 1309 27 Theodorick X. brother of Otho II. 2325 28 John brother of Theodorick and Canon of Colen the last of the masculine issue of Elias Grallius 29 Adolphus the VII of March son of Adolph the 6. of March and Mary of Cleve first Archbishop of Colen as six of this house of March had been almost successively before him succeeded on the death of his Uncle John to the Earldome of Cleve inaugurated thereunto by Charles the 4. 1389 30 Adolph II. of Cleve and VIII of March created the first Duke of Cleve by the Emperour Sigismund at the Councell of Constance anno 1417. 1443 31 John III. son of Adolph Duke of Cleve Earl of March and Lord of Ravenstein 1481 32 John II. of the rank of Dukes and the IV of the Earls 1521 33 John III. Duke of Cleve and Earl of March c. by descent from his Father and Duke of Gulick and Berg in right of his wife daughter and heir of William the last Duke thereof 1539 34 William son of John the 3. and Mary his wife daughter and sole heir of William the last Duke of Gulick and Berg father of the Lady Anne of Cleve one of the wives of Henry the 8. of England He contended very strongly against Charles the fift for
runneth through the whole Countrie and in antient times was called Suevus supposed by some and not improbably either to give name to the Suevians or to take it from them that potent Nation inhabiting originally betwixt this and the Elb. 6 Trabeli upon the Nisse Cotthuse upon the Spre or Suevus which together with some part of the Lower Lusatia belongs unto the Marquesses of Brandenbourg The first Inhabitants hereof are by some supposed and but supposed to be the Sonones of Tacitus in the partition of these parts of Germany amongst the Selaves made subject to the Winithi or Venedi the greatest and most spreading Nation of all these People When and by whom first made a Marquisate I am not able to say for certain but sure I am it hath beene very much given to the change of Masters It had first a Marquesse of its own Conrade the Marquesse hereof who dyed in the yeare 1156. being by the Emperour Henry the fift made Marquesse of Misnia added it unto that Estate remaining for some time united to it After being seized on by the Poles it was sold by Frederick the second Marquesse and Electour of Brandenbourg who keeping Coâ—thouse and some other Townes bordering next upon him in his own possession surrendered the rest on composition to George King of Bohemia claiming it from a Grant made by Henry the fourth to Vratislaus the first Bohemian King anno 1087. A grant on which no possession followed unlesse it were the Homage and acknowledgement of the Princes of it holding it afterwards of that Crown as the Lord in chief Thus have we brought these four Provinces into the power and Possession of the Kings of Bohemia remaining still distinct in their Laws and Governments as severall limbs of the great body of the Sclaves made up into one Estate though joined together in the person of one supreme Governour who is severally admitted and acknowledged by each Province distinctly for it selfe and not by any one of them in the name of the rest Out of all which so laid together there may be raised the summe of three millions of Crowns yearly for the Kings Revenues towards the defrayment of all charges The Armes of this Kingdom are Mars a Lyon with a forked tail Luna crowned Sol. Which Arms were first given by Frederick Barbarossa to Vladislaus the third made by him King of Bohemia in regard of the good service hee had done him at the siege of Millain And though Vladislaus was deposed by the States of that Kingdome because never formally and legally elected by them yet his successours keep those Armes to this very day 14. BRANDENBOVR The Marquisate of BRANDENBOVRG is bounded on the East with the Kingdome of Poland on the West with Mecklenbourg and the Dukedome of Lunebourg on the North with Pomerania and on the South with Misnia Lusatia and Silesia so called from Brandenbourg the chief Town of it and because once the Marches of the Empire against the Sclaves divided afterwards into the Old the New and the Middle Marches according as they were extended further towards Poland by little and little as the Emperours were able to get ground of those potent people The Countrey containeth in length from East to West 60 Dutch or 240 Italian miles and is of correspondent breadth the whole compasse making up 540 miles of the last accompt Within which tract are comprehended 55 Cities or walled Townes 80 Townes of trade Mark-stecken or Market Townes as they commonly call them 38 Castles or Mansion-houses of Noblemen 17 Monasteries and 10 Parkes well stored with beasts of game the Countrey otherwise considering the extent thereof but thinly inhabited nor well provided of necessaries excepting corn of which these North-East Countreys afford very great plenty 1 ALTEMARK or the OLD MARCK so called because the antient Marches of the Empire against the Sclaves lyeth betwixt Lawenbourg and the Elb with which it is bounded on the East Chief Townes thereof 1 Tangermond on the Elb where it receives the River Tonagra or Augra honoured sometimes with the Residence of Charles the fourth 2 Stendall the chief of these Old Marches 3 Soltwedel divided into two Townes the old and the new 4 Gurdeleben fortified with the strong Castle of Eishimpe 5 Osterberg 6 Senhunâ—en said by some but falsely to be so called from the Senones whom they would make the old Inhabitants of this Country by all good Writers made to be originally a Gallick Nation 7 Werb of which little memorable In the MIDDLE-MARCHES or VPPER MARCH lying betwixt the Elb and the River Odera the Towns of most note are 1 Butzaw a Commendatarie of the Templars in former times 2 Spandaw upon the Spre a well fortified peece 3 Oderburg called so from that River on which it is situate remarkable for a strong Castle built by Marquesse Albert the second at which all passengers by water are to pay their Toll 4 Brandenbourg on the River Havel a Bishops See the Seat of the Lords Marchers in former times taking name from hence By some said to be built by Brennus Captain of the Gaules more truely by one Brando a Prince of the Franconians anno Ch. 140. 5 Frankefort for distinction sake named ad Oderam on which River situate the soil about it being so plentifully stored with Corn and Wines that it is not easie to affirm whether Bacchus or Ceres bee most enamoured of it It was made an Vniversitie by Marquesse Joachim anno 1506. and is also a flourishing and famous Emporie though not comparable to that of the other Franckefort seated on the Meine 6 Berlin the ordinary Residence of the Marquesse situate on the River Spre or Suevus which rising in Lusatia falleth into the Albis 7 Havelbourg on the River Havel a Bishops See who acknowledgeth the Archbishop of Magdebourg for his Metropolitan 3. In the NEWMARCK extending from Odera to the borders of Poland and called so because last conquered and added to the account of the German Empire there is Custrine a very strong and defensible town seated on the two Rivers Warts and Odera fortified with great charge by John sonne of Marquesse Joachim and by him intended for his seat 2 Sunnerberg and 3 Landsberg both upon the Waâ—t 4 Soldin in former times the chief of this Marck 5 Berlinch or New Berlin and 6 Falkenberg a strong town and fortified with as strong a Castle towards Pomerania The first inhabitants of this Country were the Varini and Naithones part of the great nation of the Suevians and after them the Helvoldi Wilini Beirani and other Tribes of the Winithi the greatest nation of the Sclaves who possessed themselves of it But Brandenbourg being wonne from them by the Emperour Henry the first anno 920. at what time the Gospell was first preached amongst them the Country hereabouts was given by him to Sigifride Earl of Ringelheim eldest sonne of Theodorick the second Earl of Oldenburg a valiant Gentleman with the title of Marquesse or
is of different natures the parts adjoyning to the Weser being desert and barren those towards the Earldomes of Mark and Bergen mountainous and full of woods the Bishoprick of Bremen except towards the Elb full of dry sands heaths and unfruitfull thickets like the wilde parts of Windsor Forrest betwixt Stanes and Fernham In other parts exceeding plentifull of corn and of excellent pasturage stored with great plenty of wilde fruits and by reason of the many woods abundance of Akorns with infinite herds of swine which they breed up with those naturall helps of so good a relish that a Gammon of Wesiphalian Bacon is reckoned for a principall dish at a great mans Table The old inhabitants hereof were the Chauci Majores about Bremen the Chanani Angrivarii and Bructeri inhabiting about Munster Osuaburg and so towards the land of Colen and part of the Cherusci before spoken of taking up those parts which lie nearest unto Brunswick and Lunenbourg All of them vanquished by Drusus the son-in-law of Augusius but soon restored to their former liberty by the great overthrow given by the Cherusci and their associates to Quintilius Varus Afterwards uniting into one name with the French they expulsed the Romans out of Gaul leaving their forsaken and ill-inhabited seats to be taken up by the Saxons with whom the remainders of them did incorporate themselves both in name and nation Of that great body it continued a considerable Member both when a Kingdome and a Dukedome till the proscription and deprivation of Duke Henry the Lyon at what time the parts beyond the Weser were usurped by Barnard Bishop of Paderborn those betwixt the Weser and the Rhene by Philip Archbishop of Colen whose successours still hold the title of Dukes of Westphalen the Bishopricks of Breme Munster Paderborn and Mindaw having been formerly endowed with goodly territories had some accrewments also out of this Estate every one catching hold of that which lay nearest to him But not to make too many subdivisions of it we will divide it onely into these two parts VVestphalen specially so called and 2 the Bishoprick of Bremen In VVESTPHALEN specially so called which is that part hereof which lyeth next to Cleveland the places of most observation are 1 Geseke a town of good repute 2 Brala a village of great beauty 3 Arusberg and 4 Fredeborch honoured with the title of Prefectures 5 VVadenborch 6 Homberg lording it over fair and spacious territories All which with two Lordships and eight Prefectures more dispersed in the Dukedome of Engern and County of Surland belong unto the Bishop of Colen the titulary Duke of VVestphalen and Angrivaria Engern as he stiles himself 7 Mountabour perhaps Mont-Tabor seated in that part hereof which is called VVesterwald a town of consequence belonging to the Elector of Triers 8 Rhenen 9 Schamlat and 10 Beekem reasonable good towns all of the Bishoprick of Munster 11 Munster it self famous for the Treaty and conclusions made upon that treaty for the peace of Germany seated upon the River Ems and so called from a Monastery here founded by Charles the great which gave beginning to the Town supposed to be that Mediolanium which Ptolemy placeth in this tract a beautifull and well fortified City and the See of a Bishop who is also the Temporall Lord of it Famous for the wofull Tragedies here acted by a lawlesse crew of Anabaptists who chose themselves a King that famous Taylor John of Leiden whom they called King of Sion as they named the City New Jerusalem proclaimed a community both of goods and women cut off the heads of all that opposed their doings and after many fanatick and desperate actions by the care and industry of the Bishop and his confederates brought to condigne punishment The Story is to be seen at large in Sleidan and some modern pamphlets wherein as in a Mirrour we may plainly see the face of the present times 12 Osnaburg first built as some say by Julius Caesar as others by the Earls of Engern but neither so ancient as the one nor of so late a standing as the others make it here being an Episcopall See founded by Charles the Great who gave it all the priviledges of an Vniversity Liberally endowed at the first erection of the same and since so well improved both in Power and Patrimony that an alternate succession in it by the Dukes of Brunswick hath been concluded on in the Treaty of Munster as a fit compensation for the Bishoprick of Halberstad otherwise disposed of by that Treaty of late enjoyed wholly by that Family 13 Quakenberg on the River Hase 14 VVarendorp and 15 VVildshusen towns of that Bishoprick 16 Paderborn an Episcopall See also founded by Charles the Great at the first conversion of the Saxons more ancient then strong yet more strong then beautifull 17 Ringelenstein and 18 Ossendorf belonging to the Bishop of Paderborn 19 Minden upon the VVeser another of the Episcopall Sees founded by Charles the Great and by him liberally endowed with a goodly Patrimony converted to lay-uses since the Reformation under colour of Administration of the goods of the Bishoprick and now by the conclusions at Munster setled for ever on the Electors of Brandenbourg with the title of Prince of Minden 20 Rintelin a strong town conveniently seated on the Weser not far from Minden to the Bishop whereof it doth belong Hitherto one would think that Westphalen had formerly been a part of Saint Peters Patrimony belonging wholly to the Clergy but there are some Free Cities and secular Princes which have shares therein as 1 VVarburg a neat town but seated on an uneven piece of ground neer the River Dimula a town which tradeth much in good Ale brewed here and sold in all parts of the Country heretofore a County of it self under the Earls hereof now governed in the nature of a Free Estate and reckoned an Imperiall City 2 Brakel accompted of as Imperiall also 3 Hervâ—rden a town of good strength and note governed by its own Lawes and Magistrates under the protection of Colen 4 Lemgow belonging heretofore to the Earls of Lippe but by them so well priviledged and enfranchised that now it governeth it self as a Free Estate Here is also 5 The town and County of Ravensburg belonging anciently to the Dukes of Cleve and now in the rights of that house to the Elector of Brandenbourg As also 6 the Town and County of Lippe lying on the west side of the VVeser the Pedegree of the Earls whereof some fetch from that Sp. Manlius who defended the Roman Capitol against the Gauâ—s they might as well derive it from the Geese which preserved that Capitol others with greater modestie look no higher for it then to the times of Charls the Great one of the noble Families of the antient Saxons Some other Lords and Earls here are but these most considerable all of them Homagers of the Empire but their acknowledgments hereof little more then titular though not
the Ancients called him the son of Japhet planted originally in the North and North-east of Syria on the Confines of Cholcis and Armenia where Plinie as before is said hath fixed the Moschi and where there is a long chain of hils which most of the old Writers call Montes Moschici But to return unto the Rossi we hear not of them by this name till the time of Michael the third Emperour of Constantinople in whose reign they infested the Euxine Sea and had the boldnesse to attempt the Imperiall Citie anno 864. said by Cedrenus and some others of the Eastern Writers to be a people of Mount Taurus next neighbours to Mesoch or the Moschi Failing in their attempt upon Constantinople and not willing to goe home again they spread themselves with their consederates and associates in this expedition upon the North-west banks of the Euxine Seas enlarging their bounds Northwards with lesse opposition then they were likely to have done on the Southern parts Constantinople being once again in vain attempted in the reigns of Constantine the 7. and Henricus Auceps Converted to the Christian Faith or growing into better termes with the Eastern Emperours Helena daughter of Nicephorus Phoeas is married to Valadomirus one of their Kings from that time forwards turning their forces on the Polanders and their weak neighbours save that provoked by the death of one of their Countrie slain accidently at Constantinople in a private quarrell they made another fruitlesse journey against that Citie in the time of Michael Calaphates Enlarging their estate to the West and South they became masters of a great part of Sarmatia Europaea Lituania Podolia Nigra Russia and other Provinces now subject to the Crown of Poland being then parts of their Estate Anno 1240. the Tartars under the conduct of Bathu or Baydo son of Occata Chan broke in upon them and subdued them the Countrie before this entire under one sole King being broken afterwards into divers per it and inferiour Governments according to the will and pleasure of the insolent Victors The principall of these descended from the former Kings were Lords of Volodomir Mosco and some other Cities held by them with no other Title then Lords of Moscovie and for that Tributarie to the Tartars as were all the rest Under this thraldome they long groaned till the Tartarianâ— being divided amongst themselves and grown lesse terrible to their neighbours were outed of their power and command here by the valour of John son of Basilius the 2. who thereupon changed the Title of Lord into that of Duke and after into that of Great Duke as his fortunes thrived Yet not so great but that he was contented to be an Homager of the Tartars it being finally agreed on at the end of their wars that the Tartars should relinquish all their Holds in the Country and on the other side that once every year within the Castle of Mosco the Great Duke standing on foot should feed the horse of the Crim Tartar with oats out of his own cap. This Homage was by Basilius changed to a Tribute of Furres which being also denyed by his Successours as they grew in power occasioned the long warres betwixt the Nations the Tartars alwayes pressing on them by sudden inroades sometimes by Armies of no lesse then 200000 fighting men But notwithstanding all their power and the friendship of the Turk to boot the Moscovite is not onely able to assert his Soveraignty but hath also wrested from them many goodly Provinces As for the Princes of this Country I shall not trouble my self as I see some doe in tracing a Succession of them as farre as from the times of Augustus Caesar when neither the Rossi nor the Moschi had here any footing We will therefore goe no higher then the time of George whose daughter Anne I finde to have been marryed to Henry the first of France From whom in a direct line descended another George with whom we doe intend to begin our Catalogue as being the last King of the Russes before the coming of the Tartars Who wisely yeelding to the storme waved the title of King contented only with the title of Lord of Mascovie the first seat of that power and Soveraigntie which he transmitted afterwards to his posteritie affecting for that cause the title of Dukes of Moscovie though all the conquered Townes and Territories have their place also in his style as much as that of Emperour of Russia Which some of them have assumed also since the time of Basilius who styled himself Basilius by the Grace of God Emperour and Lord of Russia Great Duke of Volodomir Moscovie Novogrod the great Plescow Smolensko Tuver Jugar Wiathka Bulgar c. Lord and great Prince of the Lower Novogrod Czernigow Rhezan Wologda Rsow Biele Rostow Yarossane Poloskie Bielloziere Vdore Obdora Condora c. King of Casan and Astrachan But leaving them unto their swelling and Voluminous title little inferiour unto that of the Kings of Spain let us next look on the succession from the time aforesaid of The LORDS of MOSCOVIE A. Ch. 1 George the last King of the Russes and first Lord of Mosco 2 Iaceslaus 3 Alexander 4 Daniel 5 John 6 John II. 7 Basilius 8 Demetrius 9 Georgius II. 10 Basilius II. The Great DUKES 1 John the first Great Duke who strooke off the Tartarian bondage 2 Basilius Gasan wonne the Provinces of Severia Roseovia and Smolensko 3 John Basilius conquered Livonia and Lituania both which his successour 1548 4 Johannes Basiliades or Wasiliwich lost in his age though in his youth he had subdued the Noyhacensian Tartars to his Empire and vanquished Selim Emperour of the Turks anno 1569. With this King the English first began to confederate 583 5 Theodorus Johannides the last of the old Royall line of Moscovie 598 6 Boris Theodorus brother to the wife of the last Great Duke partly by the last will of his Predecessour partly by practising with the people obtained the Empire but being an unmercifull Tyrant was dispossessed by the Polanders coming in favour of one 1605 7 Demetrius pretending himself to be the son of John Vasiliwich and generally believed to be so preserved in a Monasterie from the tyrannie of Boris in hatred of whom he was brought in by the Polander by whose aid he overcame the Tyrant and rooted out his Familie and was with great joy crowned Emperour in the Citie of Mosco But the Russian Lords disdaining to have a Prince imposed on them from Poland rose in arms against him and at last vanquished and slew him in the open field his wife a noble Polonian Ladie sent poorly home and the Polanders beaten out of the Country 1606 8 Basil Juanniwich surnamed Sniskius the chief of the Conspiratours was by the rest of his faction chosen Cnez or Emperour and held the State with great trouble till the year 1610. when 1610 9 Demetrius II. another pretender to the State as the son of John Vasiliwich also in opposition
afford them Materials for Swords Knives and Armour well furnished also with Martrons Sables and other Futrs of great esteeme amongst Forreigne Merchants This is the best Region of this Kingdom not above 40 miles in breadth betwixt Batta and the River of Zaire nor much more in length Their chief City hath the name of Sunda which it communicateth to the whole 7. SONGO is bounded on the East with Batta and Anzichana on the West with the Aethiopick Ocean on the North with the Kingdom of Loanga and on the South with the River Ambrizi by which parted from the Realm of Bamba It lieth on both sides of the great River Zaire which is here so turbulent and broad and so full of Ilands that the one part of it hath little or no commerce with the other The chief Town hereof called Songo gives this name to the Country in which is nothing singular for the Soil or People 8. ANZICHANA hath on the West part of Songo and Loango extended thence unto the East as far almost as the Lake of Zembre on the North some part of the Land of Negroes on the South the Zaire So called from the Anziqui the Inhabitants of it The cruellest Cannibals in the world for they do not only eat their Enemies but their Friends and Kinsfolk And that they may be sure not to want these Dainties they have shambles of mans flesh as in other parts of Beef or Mutton So covetous withall that if their Slaves will yield but a penny more when sold joynt by joynt then if sold alive they will cut them out and sell them so upon the Shambles Yet with these barbarous qualities they have many good Affirmed to be so cunning at the Bow and Arrows that they will discharge 28 Arrows for so many do their Quivers hold before the first of them falls to ground and of so great fidelity to their Masters and to those which trust them that they will rather choose to be killed then either to abuse the trust or betray their Master For that cause more esteemed by the Portugals then their other Slaves And for the same and that only worthy of so good a Country said to be rich in Mines of Copper and very plentifull of Sanders both red and gray which tempered with Vinegar is found by the Portugals to be a certain remedy against the Pox as the smoke thereof against the head-ache Towns they have none or none at least of any reckoning which deserve place here 9. LOANGO hath on the East Anzichana on the West the Atlantick Ocean on the North Benin one of the Realms of Guinea in the Land of Negroes and on the South the Province of Songo from which parted by the River Loango whence it hath its name The Country very hot as lying under the Line but well peopled indifferently fruitful and more stored with Elephants then any other of these parts strenching in length 200 miles within the Land and for the most part very well watered The Inhabitants whom they call Bramas by Religion Heathens but of old accustomed as the Anziqui and other of these barbarous Africans unto Circumcision Governed by a King of their own once subject to the Kings of Congo but of late times both he and the King of the Anziqui for they are also under the command of one Soveraign Prince have freed themselves from that subjection though still the King of Congo be called King of both Their King they call by the name of Mani-Loanga Their Towns of note 1 Penga the Haven to the rest 2 Morumba 30 Leagues more Northwards and within the 1 and the inhabitants of which Towns being more civil then the rest apparell themselves with the leaves of Palm trees but not so well skilled in the nature of that excellent Tree as the more civilized People of the Realms of Congo who out of the leaves thereof well cleansed and purged draw a fine long thred of which they make Velvets Damaskes Sattens Taffaties Sarcenets and the lake fine Stuffes 10. Having thus looked upon the chief Provinces of this Kingdom seated on the Continent Let us next look upon the Ilands The principal of which LO ANDA situate over against the Town of S. Paul in the Province of Bamba said to be first made out of the sands of the Ocean and the mire of Coanza cast into an heap and at last made into an Iland Now beautified with a very fair Haven of the same name with the Iland possessed by the Portugals The Iland destitute of Rivers but so well furnished with waters that every where within less then half a yard digging they find sweet and good Waters so contrary to the Sea from whence they come that when the Sea ebbs from it they be salt and brackish when it floweth towards the Iland then most fresh and sweet But most remarkable is this Iland for the Cockle fishing which the Women going a little into the Sea take up together with the sands in baskets and part them from the sand as they lie on the shore the shells of which being naturally distinguished into drivers colours serve over all the Kingdom of Congo instead of money which is a matter of such moment unto this King that he entertains a Governour in the Iland for no other reason but to take care about this fishing Besides this there are many Ilands in the River of Zaire now subject to the Kings of Congo but heretofore in continual Wars against them fighting in Boats which they made of the bodies of a Tree by them called Liconde The tree so big that two or three men or more are not able to fathom it insomuch that many times a Boat is made of one of the largest of them able to contain 200 men Upon the shores of these Ilands and in others of their Bays and Creeks they have so great numbers of Anchioves that in winter time they will leap upon the Land of their own Accord Compacted of these several Members and of the rest expressed in the Stile Imperial is the Realm of Congo so called from Congo the chief Province but now distinguished from the rest by the name of Pemba which being of more power or of better fortune then any of the other or of all together hath given both Law and name unto them Discovered by the Portugals under Diego Can An. 1486. at what times these Kings were at the greatest called by their subjects Mani Congo or the Kings of Congo the word Mani signifying in their Language a Prince or Lord the name communicated since to the Kingdom also Of their affairs before this time there is nothing certain What hath since hapned in this Kingdom may best be seen in the ensuing Catalogue of The Kings of Congo 1486. 1 John not so called till converted to the Faith of Christ and then baptized by this name in honour of John the 2. King of Portugal Anno 1490. in whose reign this discovery and Conversion hapned 2
they had reigned here under eight of their Kings for the space of 72 years they were at last subdued by Belisarius and Narses two of the bravest Souldiers that had ever served the Eastern Emperours and Italie united once more to the Empire in the time of Justinian But Narses having governed Italie about 17 years and being after such good service most despightfully used by Sophia never the wiser for her name the wife of the Emperor Justinus abandoned the Country to the Lombards For the Empress envying his glories not only did procure to have him recalled from his Government but sent him word That she would make the Eunuch for such he was come home and spin among her maids To which the discontented man returned this Answer That he would spin her such a Web as neither she nor any of her maids should ever be able to unweave and thereupon he opened the passages of the Country to Alboinus King of the Lombards then possessed of Pannonia who comming into Italie with their Wives and Children possessed themselves of all that Country which antiently was inhabited by the Cisalpine Galls calling it by their own names Longobardia now corruptly Lombardy Nor staid he there but made himself master of the Countries lying on the Adriatick as far as to the borders of Apulia and for the better Government of his new Dominions erected the four famous Dukedoms 1 of Friuli at the entrance of Italie for the admission of more aids if occasion were or the keeping out of new Invaders 2 of Turlu at th foot of the Alpes against the French 3 of Benevent in Abruzzo a Province of the Realm of Naples against the incursions of the Greeks then possessed of Apulia and the other Eastern parts of that Kingdom and 4 of Spoleto in the midst of Italie to suppress the Natives leaving the whole and hopes of more unto his Successors The Lombardian Kings of Italie 1 Alboâ—us 6. 2 Clephes 1 Interregnum annorum 11. 3 Antharis 7. 4 Agilulfus 25. 5 Adoaldus 10. 6 Arioaldus 11. 7 Richaris or Rotharis 8 Radoaldus 5. 9 Aribertns 9. 10 Gundibertus 1. 11 Grimoaldus 9. 12 Garibaldus mens 3. 13 Partarithus 18. 14 Cunibertus 12. 15 Luithertus 1. 16 Rainbertus 1. 17 Aribertus II. 12. 18 Asprandus mens 3. 19 Luit prandus 21. 20 Hildebrandus m. 6. 21 Rachisiâ—s 6. 22 Astulphus 6. 23 Desiderius the last King of the Lombards of whom more anon In the mean time we will look into the story of some of the former Kings in which we find some things deserving our confidetation And first beginning with Alboinus the first of this Catalogue before his comming into Italie he had waged war with Câ—nimundus a King of the Gepida whom he overthrew and made a drinking cup of his Skull Rosumund daughter of this King he took to Wife and being one day merry at Verona forced her to drink out of that detested Cup which she so stomacked that she promised one Helmichild if he would aid her in killing the King to give him both her self and the Kingdom of Lombardy This when he had consented to and performed accordingly they were both so extremely hated for it that they were fain to fly to Ravenna and put themselves into the protection of Longinas the Exarch Who partly out of a desire to enjoy the Lady partly to be possessed of that mass of Treasure which she was sayd to bring with her but principally hoping by her power and party there to raise a beneficiall War against the Lombards perswaded her to dispatch Helmichilde out of the way and take him for her husband to which she willingly agreed Helmichilde comming out of a Bath called for Beer and she gives him a strong poyson half of which when he had drunk and found by the strange operation of it how the matter went he compelled her to drink the rest so both died together 2 Clephes the 2 d King extended the Kingdom of the Lombards to the Gates of Rome but was so tyrannical withall that after his death they resolved to admit of no more Kings distributing the Government among 30 Dukes Which division though it held not above 12 years was the chief cause that the Lombards failed of being the absolute Lords of all Italy For the people having once cast off the yoak of obedience and tasted somewhat of the sweetness of licentious Freedom were never after so reduced to their former duty as to be aiding to their Kings in such Atchievements as tended more unto the greatness of the King than the gain of the subject 3 Cunibert the 14 King was a great lover of the Clergy and by them as lovingly requited For being to encounter with Alachis the Duke of Trent who rebelled against him one of the Clergy knowing that the Kings life was chiefly aimed at by the Rebels put on the Royal Robe and thrust himself into the head of the Enemy where he lost his own life but saved the Kings 4 Aripert the 17. King gave the Celtian lpes containing Piemont and some part of the Dutchy of Millain to the Church of Rome which is observed to be the first Temporall Estate that ever was conferred upon the Popes and the foundation of that greatnes which they after came to 5 The 19 King was Luitprandus who added to the Church the Cities of Ancona Narnia and Humana belonging to the Exarchate having first wonne Ravenna and the whole Exarchie thereof An. 741. the last Exarch being called Eutychus But the Lombards long enjoyed not his Conquests For Pepin King of France being by Pope Stephen the third sollicited to come into Italy overthrew Astulphus and gave Ravenna to the Church The last King was Desiderius who falling at odds with Adrian the first and besieging him in Rome was by Charles the great successor to Pepin besieged in Pavie and himself with all his children taken prisoners An. 774. and so ended the Kingdom of the Lombards having endured in Italie 206 years Lombardy was then made a Province of the French and after of the German Empire many of whose Emperours used to be crowned Kings of Lombardy by the Bishops of Millaine with an iron Crown which was kept at Modoecum now called Monza a small Village This Charles confirmed his Fathers former donations to the Church and added of his own accord Marca Anconitana and the Dukedom of Spoleto For these and other kindnesses Charles was by Pope Leo the fourth on Christmas day crowned Emperour of the West An. 801 whose Successors shall be reckoned when we come to the story of Germany At this division of the Empire Irene was Empress of the East to whom and her Successors was no more allotted than the Provinces of Apulia and Calabria and the East parts of the Realm of Naples being then in possession of the Greeks To the Popes were confirmed
place by reason of the fires which formerly have flamed so hideously especially in the yeer 1444. that it made not only the rest of these Ilands but all Sicilie tremble Neer unto this Isle was fought the first Navall fight betwixt Rome and Carthage Before which time the Romans had never used the Seas as being totally imployed in the conquest of Italie insomuch that when they had built their Gallies they were fain to exercise their men in rowing by placing them on two Seats neer the water with Oars in their hands Which notwithstanding having devised an Engine like a Grapling-hook they so fastened the Adverse Fleet unto them that the whole â—ight seemed a Land-battell fought upon the Sea The victory fell unto the Romans C. Duilins the Consul then commanding in Chief and was honoured with the first Navall Triumph that was ever solemnized at Rome After this Iland was once known to the Greeks they sent from all their chief Cities 〈◊〉 rall Colonies who planted in the Sea-coasts of the Country as before we noted But so as they never united themselves in a body together but had their severall estates and particular ends whereby they came to be divided into many factions and at last made themselves a prey to as many Tyrants Phalaris lording it at Agrigentum Panaetius at Leontium Gelon at Sâ—racuse Cleander at Gelae and when one Faction grew too weak to resist the other they called in severall Forein Nations to abet their quarrel For on this ground the Carthaginians were first called into Sicilie by the Messenians against the Agrigentines and on the same was managed here a great part of the Peloponnesian wars the Athenians siding with the Leontines and the Spartans with he Syracusans in which the whole power of Athens was broken by Sea and Land and their two Generals Nicias and Demosthenes murdered in prison But because Syracuse was a Citie of the greatest authority and of greatest influence over the rest of Sicilie we shall more punctually insist on the State and affairs thereof the government of which at first was popular as it was in most of the Greek Colonies according to the platforms which they brought from home and was but newly altered to the Aristocraticall when Gelon made himself King of it about 26 years after the expulsion of the Tarquins at Rome whom with as many as succeeded in the Royal dignity take along as followeth The Tyrants or Kings of Syracuse A. M. 3465. 1 Gelon the Prince or Lord of Gela taking advantage of the quarrels in Syracusa betwixt the Magistrates and people made himself Master of the Citie and was chosen King A valiant and prudent Prince by whom 150000 Carthaginians were slain in battle for their welcome into Sicil. 7. 3472 2 Hiero the brother of Gelon a valiant King also but a rude and covetous man whereby he lost the love of his people 11 3484 3 Thrasibulus brother of Hiero whose Government proved so cruell and unsupportable that he held it not above 10 moneths who being forced into Exile by the Syracusans the people did a while enjoy their libertie but withall fell into those Factions which after 60 years made them lose it again 3544 4 Dionysius that so famous Tyrant from being Generall of the Forces of the Syracusans made himself their King A man of great vices but great vertues withall He brought almost all Sicilie under his obedience and the Town of Rhegium in Italy reigning in all 38 years 3582 2 Dionysius II. succeeding his Father in his Kingdom and vices but not in valour or wisdom was first outed by Dion a noble Gentleman of Syracuse and afterward taken Prisoner by Timoleon of Corinth to which Citie he was sent and there dyed in exile 3635 6 Agathocles by trade a Potter after that a Souldier 20 years after the death of Timoleon made himself King of Syracusa To draw the Carthaginans out of Sicil he passed over into Africk and besieged Carthage which example Scipio after followed but with better fortune 29. 3681 7 Hieron II. of a Commander of their Armies chosen King of Syracuse by a party which he had made amongst them In his time brake out the first Punick War the Romans being called in by the Mamertones who held Messana against the Carthaginians the Lords at that time of the greatest part of the Iland 56. 3737 8 Hieronymus the sonne of Hiero after whose death Syracuse and all Sicil became subject to Rome by the fortunate conduct of Marcellus Of these eight Kings the six first commonly pass under the name of Tyrants from whence and from some others of like disposition who Lorded it over the rest of the Free Cities of Sicil the name of Siculi Tyranni grew into a Proverb But of all none more hated than the two Dionisii who were so odious that there were continuall execrations poured on them only one old woman praying for the life of the later Who being asked the cause made answer that she knew his Father to have been a monstrous and wicked Tyrant on whom when the curses of the people had prevailed and obtained his death this his son succeded worse by far than he for whose life she was resolved to pray lest after his death the devill himself should come amongst them But to proceed after these Tyrants as they called them were rooted out and the Iland was conquered by Marcellus it alwaies followed the fortune of the Roman Empire till in the partition of that Empire it fell together with Apulia and Calabria into the power of the Greeks In the declining of whose greatness this Iland having been miserably pilled and spoyled by the Emperor Constans An. 669. became a prey to the Saracens from then recovered again by the help of the Normans who held both this and the Realm of Naples in Fee of the Church under the title of Kings of both Sicils From that time forwards it ran the fortune of that Kingdom subject unto the Princes of the Norman and German lines till the death of Conrade no interruption intervening After whose death when Munfroy or Manfrede the base sonne of the Emperor Frederick and Brother of Conrade had forcibly made himself King of these Countries it was offered to Richard Earl of Cornwall Brother to Henry the third of England a Prince of such riches that he was able to dispend an hundred Marks perdiem for ten years together which according to the Standard of those times was no small sum But the conditions which the Pope ptoposed were so impossible for the Earl to perform that his Agent told him he might as well say to his Master I will give thee the Moon climb up catch and take it The Earl refusing it it was offered the King for his second sonne Edmund who was invested by the gift of a Ring and money coyned in his name by the Popes appointment with the inscription of Almundus Rex Siciliae But the King not being able to pursue the business
because then overburdened by his Barons Wars and the Pope having sucked no small store of Treasure from him it was in the year 1261 given unto Charles Earl of Provence and Anjou brother to Lowis the 10th Under him those Countries jointly continued subject till the year 1281 in which time his Competitor Peter of Aragon promising him to fight a single combat before our K. Edward the first at Burdeaux fail'd of his word and in the mean time so contrived it that at the found of a Bell tolling to prayers all the French-men in Sicilie were cruelly Massacred This exploit is known now under the name of Vesperi Siculi and was managed by John de Prochyta a Gentleman of the Reaim of Naples whom Charles had dispossessed of the I le of Prochyta whereof he had been formerly Lord and not content to do him such a piece of injustice added a further insolencie to it in the forcing of his Wife Provoked with these two injuries the abused Gentleman plots with King Pedro of Aragon to make him Master of the I le of Sicilie where he had very good intelligences and where the French by reason of their Lusts and Insolencies had so exasperated the Natives that they were capable enough of any such impressions as a man sharing with them in their sufferings could imprint upon them According to the compact made Don Pedro riggeth out his Navy under pretence of some exploit against the Moores and anchoreth in the port of Sardinia there to expect how well the Tragedy would be acted which fell out so agreeably to his expectation that in one instant as it were on the signall given the French were universally murdered in all parts of the Iland the people being so inraged that they would not spare women great with child if supposed to have been got by any of that hated nation And Pedro comming in with his Navy as the deed was done was by the generall consent of all sorts of people crowned King of Sicilie A bloody policy I confess which as the Actors learned of the English Saxons who had made like riddance of the Danes so did they teach it to the French who practised it on the Hugonots of France in that horrid Massacre of Paris An. 1572. An Act which so provoked the Pope that he solemnly accursed the King and caused many of the neighbouring Princes to arm against him But the Fox fared never the worse for that who did so order his affairs that he did both clear his own Country of those Enemies which on the Popes curse had come in against him and setled Sicilie more firmly in obedience to him Since which time this Iland hath belonged to the House of Aragon but not alwaies in possession of the Kings thereof being a while governed as a State apart by its own Kings whose succession followeth Kings of Sicilie of the House of Aragon 1 Pedro or Peter the 3d. King of Aragon by birth of Sicilie in the right of his Wife the choyce of the people and the Legacy of Corradinc the last of the Royal line of Suevia but principally by the power of the sword 2 James the second sonne of Pedro King of Sicilie after the death of his brother Alfonsus succeeded in Aragon to which Crown he added the I le of Sardinia 3 Frederick the brother of James on his Brothers taking the Crown of Aragon got possession of Sicilie 4 Peter or Pedro II. Sonne of Frederick 5 Frederick II. 6 Peter or Pedro III. 7 Lewis sonne to Peter III. 8 Frederick III. in the life of Lewis Duke of Athens after his death succeeded in the Kingdom of Sicilie 9 Martin sonne to Martin the first King of Aragon succeeded in the right of his wife Blanch daughter of Frederick the third and dying without issue gave the Kingdom unto Martin his Father 10 Martin II. of Sicilie and the first of Aragon of which last he was King by birth and of the former by the gift of his sonne After which time the I le of Sicilie being again united to the Crown of Aragon was never separated from it except it were when John King of Aragon gave it to Ferdinand his son the better to fit him for the bed of Isabel Princess of Casbile with whom the match was then in treaty and when the Emperour Charles the fift gave it with Naples unto Philip his eldest sonne on his Mariage with Mary Qu. of England who thereupon was stiled King of Naples Sicilie and Hierusalem But this held onely for a year his Father dying shortly after and resigning to him all his Kingdoms whereby it became joyned to Spain again The Revenues of this Kingdom are by some sayd to be but 800000 but as others say a Million of Ducats most of which is again disbursed on the entertainment of the Vice-Roy and the defence of the Iland The Arms are Aragon 2 Flanches Argent charged with as many Eagles Sable beaked Gules This Iland for the number of its Nobility compares with Naples as having in the time of Ortelius 80 years ago 7 Princes 4 Dukes 13 Marquesses 14 Earls 1 Vicount 48 Barons men of authority and power in their severall Territories and therefore not permitted to live much in the Iland the greatest part of their time being spent in the Court of Spain but more to satisfie that King upon reason of State than any affection of their own to so long an exile And for the Government of the Church Here are Arch-Bishops 3. Bishops 9. The Kingdom of SARDINIA THe Iland and Kingdom of SARDINIA lieth West from Sicilie from the neerest point whereof called Cape Boii or Cape Coro it is distant about 200 miles It is in length 180 miles 90 in bredth 560 in the circuit and is situate under the 4th Climate the longest day being 14 houres In the time of Aristotle it was called Ichnusa next Sandaliotis from the resemblance which it hath to a mans shooe or Sandals and finally Sardinia from Sardus the sonne of Hercules who comming out of Africk possessed the same For this there is sufficient authority amongst the Antients Of the first names saith Plinie in as plain terms as may be that Timaeus called Sardima Sandaliotis and Myrsilus Ichnusa from the similitude which it hath to the Shooe-sole or impression of a mans Foot on the ground Sardiniam Timaeus Sandaliotin appellavit ab effigie soleae Myrsilus Ichnusam à similitudine vestigâ—i And for the last nothing can be more plain than that of Pausanias who tels us that the first who came by shipping into Sardinia were certain Africans under the conduct of Sardus the sonne of Maceris whom the Egyptians called by the name of Hercules who comming into this Iland then called Ichnusa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 caused it after his own name to be called Sardinia For further evidence whereof the people in the Latin tongue are called Sardi the adjoyning Sea Mare Sardoum And to this name it was so constant that
own family as before is sayd and to that end called in the French who after made such fowl work in Italie 29 Julio the second had more in him of the Souldier than the Prelate recovering many Towns unto the Church which had been formerly usurped being taken from the Occupants by Caesar Borgias and keeping Italie in his time in continuall wars This is the Pope who passing over the bridge of Tiber brandished his Sword and threw his Keyes into the River saying that if Peters Keyes would not serve his turn then Pauls Sword should do it 30 Leo the tenth was indeed a great Favourer of Learning but of great prodigalitie and vast expence For maintainance whereof he sent his saleable Indulgences into France and Germany which business being indiscreetly handled by his Ministers occasioned Luther in Germany and Zuinglius amongst the Switzers first to write against them and afterwards to question many points of Popish Doctrin In pursuance of which quarrell the Pope of Rome burnt Luthers Books whom he declared for an Heretick and Luther did the like at Wittenberg with the Popes Canon Law whom he declared to be a Persecutor a Tyrant and the very Antichrist Which flame increased so fast and inlarged so far that it burnt down a great part of the Papall Monarchy 31 Pius the fourth continued the Councill formery called at Trent by Pope Paul the third but interrupted and layd aside from on Pope to another and having brought it to an end and thereby setled and confirmed the Interess of the Church of Rome caused it to be received as Oecumenicall though the Italian Bishops being most of them the Popes creatures did more than double the number of all the rest and yet some of the rest also were but meerly Titulars He added also a new Creed consisting of twelve Articles to be added to that of the Apostles by all who lived in the Communion of the Church of Rome But of the words and actions of these Ghostly Fathers we have said enough if not too much I will therefore end with that of the Painter who being blamed by a Cardinall for giving to S. Peters picture too much of the red replyed that he had made him so as blushing at the lives of those who were called his Successours As for the Temporall power and greatness of the Popes of Rome there is a pretended Donation of the Emperor Constantine by which the City of Rome it self most part of Italie and Africk and all the Ilands of those Seas are conferred upon them the forgery whereof is very learnedly shewn by our learned Cracanthorp in his discourse upon that subject But that Donation might most justly be suspected of Fraud and Forgery though no body had took the pains to detect the same considering how fearfull the Popes are grown to have the truth thereof disputed insomuch that many leaves are razed out of Guicciardine by the Inquisition where it had been questioned For in that place the Historian not only denieth the sayd feigned Donation but affirmes that divers learned men reported that Constantine and Silvester to whom it is sayd to have been made lived in divers Ages Then sheweth how base and obscure the Authority of the Pope was in Rome it self during the time that the barbarous Nations made havock of Italie 2 That in the institution of the Exarchate the Popes had nothing to do with the Temporall Sword but lived as subject to the Emperors 3 They were not very much obeyed in matters Spirituall by reason of the corruption of their manners 4 That after the overthrow of the Exarchate the Emperors now neglecting Italie the Romans began to be governed by the advice and power of the Popes 5 That Popin of France and his sonne Charles having overthrown the Kingdom of the Lombards gave unto the Popes the Exarchate Urbine Ancona Spoteto and many other Towns and Territories about Rome 6 That the Popes in all their Buls and Charters expressed the date of them in these formall words Such a one the Lord our Emperour reigning 7 That long after the translation of the Empire from France to Germany the Popes began to make open protestation that the Pontificiall dignity was rather to give Laws to the Emperors than receive any from them 8. That being thus raised to an earthly power they forgot the salvation of souls sanctity of life and the Commandments of God propagation of Religion and Charity towards men And that to raise arms to make war against Christians to invent new devices for getting of money to prophane sacred things for their own ends and to inrich their kindred and children was their only study And this is the substance of Guicciardine in that place an Author above all exception He was a man whom the Popes imployed in many businesses of principall importance so that no hate to them but love to the truth made him write thus much As for the City of Rome so unlikely is it to have been given by Constantine that neither Pepin nor Charles his sonne though more beholding to the Popes than that Emperor was could be induced to part with it Lewis surnamed Pius is said to have been the first Donor of it and a Copy of his Donation is found in the third Book of Volaterran subscribed by the Emperor his three sonnes ten Bishops eight Abbots fifteen Earls and the Popes Library-Keeper yet notwithstanding it is thought by many very learned and judicious men that really there was no such matter but that all this was forged by Anastasius the Popes Bibliothecarian or Library-Keeper who is cited as a witness to the Donation And yet to put the matter further out of question let us next hear what that great Politician and States-man the Recorder of Florence Nic. Machiavel hath observed in this case Rome saith he was always subject to the Lords of Italie till Theodorick King of the Gothes removed his Seat to Ravenna for thereby the Romans were inforced to submit themselves to the Bishops An. 430. or thereabouts And talking of the estate of the Popedom An. 931. he states it thus In Rome were elected yeerly out of the Nobility two Consuls who according to the antient Custom ruled that Citie Under them was appointed a Judge to minister justice to the people There was also a Counsell of twelve men which gave Governors unto the Towns subject to Rome And for the Pope he had in Rome more or less Authority according to the favour which he found with the Emperors or others then most mighty but the leaving of Italie by the German Emperors setled the Pope in a more absolute Soveraignty over the City And yet it seems they were not of such absolute power but that the Romans tugged hard with them for their Liberties Concerning which he tells us in another place That the ambition of the people of Rome did at that time viz. An. 1010. make much war with the Popes and that having helped the Pope to drive
it by land and that over steep and craggy Rocks The streets are narrow paved with Flint and most of them on the sides of the hill which is the reason that they use Horse-litters here insteed of Coaches and most of the better sort are carried on mens shoulders in Sedans or Chairs which from hence came hither into England But that which they call La Strada Nueva or the New street reaching from the West to North-East is of a very fair bredth each house thereof is built with such Kingly magnificence that it is thought to be the fairest street in the World In all the rest the buildings for the height of two stories are made of Marble curiously wrought but the Laws forbid Marble to be used any higher The Haven of it is very fair and capacious safe from the violence of Tempests and well fortified so that the Spaniards use to say that were the Catholique King absolute Lord of Marseilles in Provence and Genoa in Italie he might command the whole World After the reedifying of it by Charles the Great the people here continued subject to his successors till the Berengarii as Kings of Italic made them free An. 899. in which condition they remained till the year 1318 when being shrewdly weakned in their Estate they were fain to give themselves to Pope John the 22 after the Robert King of Naples But being soon weary of a forein Government the people in a popular tumult made choice of one Simon Boccanegra to be their Duke An. 1339. which Government continued till the French were called in by the Guelfian Faction in the reign of Charles the 7â— under whom they continued thirteen years and then expelling thence the French for their many insolencies they put themselves under the protection of the Dukes of Millain An. 1403. Long time they liâ—ed under the protection of those Princes in great tranquillity who never carryed towards them any rigorous hand save that once D. Lodowick Sforzae exacted of them a great mass of money But as the tale goeth his Agent being invited to the house of a Genoesa and walking in a Garden with him was shewed an herb growing there called Basil which stroaking gently he smelt thence a most pleasing savour but asunsavory a smel when he strained it hard The Genoese hereupon inferred Sir if our Lord Duke Lodowick will gentle stroak the hand of his puissance over this City it will prove pliant to him by obedience but may chance to prove rebellious if he do oppress it But Lodowick being taken prisoner by King Lewis the 12 they first came under the command of the French and then of the Spaniard according as those Nations had possession of the State of Millain and after many changes and alterations obtained again their freedom of King Francis the first which being not able to preserve by their proper strength they finally put themselves under the shelter of the Spaâ—â—ard who is now their Protector and that not for nought he being indebted to them An. 1600 a Million and a half of Gold that being the remainder of 18 Millions cut off by the Popes authority that so the King might be indebted to that See for most of his Lands were formerly engaged to the Mony-masters of this City The same course of non-payment the King took with the rest of his Creditors in Florence Ausburg and the rest insomuch that it was commonly sayd in Italie that the King of Spain had made more ill faces upon the Exchange change in one day than Michael Angelo the famous Painter had ever made good in all his life And thus you see this great City which commanded the Ocean the Lady of so many Ilands and a great Moderator of the Affairs of Italie fain to put her self into the protection of a forein Prince and that too at the charge of a great deal of Treasure which he continually raiseth from them in the way of Loan of which he often proves but a sorry Pay-master And if the Wars he had with England did so drain their Purses for it was that War and the War which he had in the Netherlands that made him so indebted to the Banks of Genoa no question but the revolt of Catalogne and the lasting Wars made against him by the French in so many places have plunged him in as deep as ever Which notwithstanding this people do so thrive under his protection and draw so great commodity from their Trade with Spain that it is thought their private men were never richer the publick Treasurie never fuller than it is at the present CORSICA is an Iland in the Ligustick or Ligurian Sea opposite to the City of Genoa from whence it is distant about sixty miles and lying just North of the Isle of Sardinia from which it is distant seven miles It comprehends in length an hundred and twenty miles seventy in bredth and three hundred twenty five in circuit and lyeth under the fift Climate the longest day being almost fifteen hours The people are stubborn poor unlearned supposed to be more cruell than other Nations and so affirmed to be by Caesar in his Book of Commentaries the Progeny as some say of the 52 daughters of Thespius who being all got with child in one night by Hercules were by their Father put to the mercy of the Sea by which they were brought unto this Iland after peopled by them From one of these sonnes named Cyrnus the Iland had the name of Cyrnos by which it oftentimes occurreth in some old Greek Writers This is the conceit of Fabius Pictor one of Annius his Authors And that of Eustathius a far more credible Writer is not much unlike who will have it called Corsica from a woman so named dwelling in the coast of Liguria who following her Bull hither was the first that discovered it But these Orignalls I look on the first especially as the worst kind of Romances the name of Cyrnos being more like to be derived from the Punick Keranoth which signifies a horn or corner by reason of the many Promontories with which it shoots into the Sea Corsica insula multis Promontoriis angulosa est as it is in Isidore Lib. 14. cap. 6. And for the name of Corsica I should derive it rather from the Corsi by which name the inhabitants hereof are called in most Latin Writers one of the two Nations of most note in the neighbouring Iland of Sardinia Celeberrimi in ea populorum Balari Corsi as we find in Pline Which Corsi or some of them being overborn by some new Invaders which the Iland of Sardinia was seldom free of were fain to shift their seat aud came over hither This Countrey yeeldeth excellent Dogs for game good Horses fierce Mastifs and a beast called Mufoli not found in Europe excepting in this Iland and Sardinia only but there called Mufrones or Musriones for I conceive they are the same under divers names sayd to be horned like Rams and skinned
they yeeld unto the Prince in the way of Revenue and what Forces he is able to raise out of his Estates I cannot positively determine But by the Tribute formerly payd unto the Popes for the City of Mutina and the rich territory of both Towns and the great Revenues of the Dukes of Ferrara I conceive they cannot yeeld less than 100000 Crowns of yearly in-come The Armes of this Duke the same with those of Ferrara before blazoned The Dukedom of PARMA THe Dukedom of PARMA hath on the North the Dukedoms of Millain and Mantua from which it is parted by the Po on the South the Apennine which divideth it from Liguria on the East the Country of Modena on the West Montferrat situate as Modena is in Lombardia Cispadana and much of the same nature both for soyl and air and other the commodities of those parts of Italie The principall Cities of it are 1 Parma an antient City and made a Colony of the Romans at the end of the second Punick War as Mutina and Aquileia at the same time were It is seated on a small River of the same name which runneth almost thorough the middest of it beautified with very handsome buildings and peopled by a race of ingenious men whether they do be take themselves unto Arts or Arms. The grounds about this City are of excellent pasturage and yeeld great plenty of the Cheese which is called Parmesan 2 Placentia seated on the Po one of the first Colonies which the Romans planted amongst the Cisalpine Galls and famous for the resistance which it made both to Annibal and Asdrubal who severally in vain besieged it made afterwards the Metropolis of the Province of Aemilia yet nothing the less beautifull for so great an age The fields adjoyning have the same commendation with those of Parma for most excellent Cheese but go beyond for Salt-pits and Mines of Iron which the other wanteth 3 Mirandula a proper Town built in the time of Constans the sonne of Constantine the Great the Patrimony of the noble Family of the Pici of which was Picus de Mirandula that renowned Scholar but held by them as Feudataries to the Dukes of Parma 4 Briscello called antiently Brixellum not far from the chief City Parma of no great note at the present time but memorable in the Roman story for the death of the Emperor Otho who here killed himself For hearing here that his Forces were overthrown by Valens and Cecina Commanders of the Forces of Vitellius then his Competitor for the Empire he rather chose to fall by his own sword than that the Romans should be forced for his sake to renew the war And this he did with so much honour to himself that many of his souldiers slew themselves at his Funerall Pile not out of consciousness of crime on for fear of punishment but to testifie their affections to him and to follow such a brave example as was layd before them So as we may truly say of him as he is sayd by Tacitus to have sayd of himself viz. Alii diutius imperium tenuerunt nemo tam fortiter resiquit 5 Monticella in the middle way almost between Parma and Plancentia and opponte unto Cremona a chief Town of the Dutchy of Millain from which parted by the River Po. These Towns as others in these parts have been partakers of the diversities of fortune as being after the declining of the Western Empire some times under the Venetians most times under the Millanoys and at last couquered by the Popes in the confusions and distractions of the Dukedom of Millain under the two last Princes of the house of Sforza By Paul the 3 d being of the house of the Farnesis the Cities of Parma and Placentia with their Appendixes were given unto his son Petro Aluigi or Petrus Aloysius as the Latins call him with the title of Duke An o 1549. The Signeurie of Camerine which he had lately taken from the Dukes of Urbin being given in recompence to the Church This Petro being a man of most vicious life had amongst other villanies committed an unspeakable violence on the person of Cosâ—â—us Chirius the Bishop of Janum and soon after poysoned him For which most detestable fact he received no other chastisement of his Father than this Haec vitia me non coÌ„monstratore didicit that he was sure he had not learnt those vices by his example But going on in these wicked courses he was slain at last by Count John Aguzzola and Placentia after a short siege yeelded to Ferdinand Gonzaga Vice-Roy in Millain for the Emperor Charles the fifth conceived to be privy to the murder Octavian the sonne of Petro Luigi hearing what had hapned fortified himself in Parma as well as he could but being hated by the new Pope and distrustfull not without good cause of the Emperors purposes he had quite lost it if Henry the second of France had not taken him into his protection For the Emperor Charles fully determined notwithstanding that Octavian had maried his base daughter to have made himself Lord of the Town and the French King was loth to see so great a strength added to the Emperors possessions in Italie When the war had now lasted four years Philip the second which succeeded Charles considering how necessary it was for his affairs in Italie to have this Octavian his friend restored unto him again this Plaisance or Placentia and so withdrew him from the French faction An. 1557. Yet because he would be sure to keep his house in a perpetuall dependance on Spain he restored it not absolutely at the present but held the Citadell thereof with a Spanish Garrison till the year 1583 when in regard of the good services which Alexander Prince of Parma had done him in his Wars against the Hollanders and others of the revolted Provinces he caused it to be surrendred into the hands of his Father Octavian By which and by his setling upon this house the Town and Territory of Novara in the Dukedom of Millam and other personall favours which they have conferred on the Princes of it the Kings of Spain seem to have given some satisfaction to this house for stepping betwixt them and the Kingdom of Portugal to which they might have made such a probable title as would have troubled his Estate had they stood upon it The Dukes of Parma 1549 1 Petro Luigi Farnesis sonne to Paul the third made by the Pope his Father the first Duke of Parma 1550 2 Octavian Farnesis sonne to Petro Lewis maryed Margaret base daughter to Charles the fift afterwards Governess of the Netherlands 3 Alexander sonne of Octavian and Margaret of Austria one of the most renowned Souldiers of his time Governour of the Netherlands for King Philip the 2d. 1592 4 Rainutio Farnesis sonne of Alexander and Mary of Portugal eldest daughter of Edward sonne to King Emanuel one of the competitors for that Crown 5 Edoardo Farnesis sonne of Rannutio Of the Revennes and
at vvhat time he defended Rhodes from the Turks An. 1409. Their Collar is of fifteen links to shew the fifteen mysteries of the Virgin at the end is the portraiture of our Lady with the history of the Annunciation Instead of a Motto these letters F. E. R. T. id est Fortitudo Ejus Rhodum Tenuit are engraven in every plate or link of the Collar each link being inter-woven one within the other in form of a True-lovers knot The number of the Knights is fourteen besides the Duke who is the Soveraign of the Order the solemnitie is held annually on our Lady-day in the Castle of Saint Peter in Turin So from this victory for every repulse of the besieger is a victory to the besieged there arose a double effect first the institution of this order secondly the assumption of the present Arms of this Dutchy which are G. a Cross A. This being the cross of Saint John of Hierusalem whose Knights at that time vvere owners of the Rhodes Whereas before the Arms vvere Or an Eagle displayed with two heads Sable armed Gules supporting in fesse an escotchion of Saxony that is Barrewise six pieces Sable and Or a Bend flowred Vert. A coat belonging to the Emperors of the house of Saxony from whom the first Earles of Savoy did derive themselves 3. THE SIGNEURIE OF GENEVA GENEVA is a City in the Dukedom of Savoy formerly subject to its own Bishops acknowledging the Dukes of Savoy for the Lord in chief now reckoned as a Free-Estate bordering close upon the Switzers and with them confederate and so more properly within the course and compass of these Alpine Provinces It is situate on the South-side of the Lake Lemane opposite to the City of Lozanne in the Canton of Bern from which it is distant six Dutch miles the River Rhosne having passed thorow the Lake with so clear a colour that it seemeth not at all to mingle with the waters of it running thorow the lower part thereof over which there is a passage by two fair bridges This lower part is seated on a flat or levell the rest on the ascent of an hill the buildings fair and of free-stone well fortified on both sides both by Art and Nature in regard of the pretensions of the Duke of Savoy whom they suffer not to arm any Gallies upon the Lake and other jealousies of State The compass of the whole City is about two miles in which there are supposed to be about sixteen or seventeen thousand soules One of their bridges is more antient and better fortified than the other belonging antiently to the Switzers or Helvetians the old inhabitants of that tract but broken down by Julius Caesar to hinder them from passing that way into France The people of the town are generally of good wits in the managery of publick business but not very courteous towards strangers of whom they exact as much as may be modest and thrifty in apparell and speak for the most part the Savoyard or worst kind of French So that the great resort of young Gentlemen thither is not so much to learn that Language which is no where worse taught as out of an opinion which their parents have that the Reformed Religion is no where so purely practised and professed as there By means whereof the frie or seminarie of our Gentry being seasoned in their youth with Genevan principles have many times proved disaffected to the forms of Government as well Monarchicall as Episcopall which they found established here at home to the great imbroilment of the state in matters of most near concernment The women are sayd to be more chast or at least more reserved than in any other place in the World which possibly may be ascribed to that severity with which they punish all offendors in that kind Dancing by no means tolerated in publick or private Adulterie expiated by no less than death Fornication for the first offence with nine dayes fasting upon bread and water in prison for the second with whipping for the third with banishment But notwithstanding this severity they make love in secret and are as amorous in their daliances as in other places The Territories of it are very small extending not above two Leagues and an half from any part of the Town but the soyl if well manured bringeth Grain of all sorts and great store of Wine There is likewise plenty of pasture and feeding grounds which furnish the City with flesh-meats butter and cheese at very reasonable rates the nearness of the Lake affording them both Fish and Wild-fowl in good measure and amongst others as some say the best Carps in Europe But the main improvement of this State is by the industry of the people and the convenient situation of the City it self the City being situated very well for the trade of Merchandise in regard it is the ordinary passage for transporting Commodities out of Germany to the Marts at Lions and from thence back again to Germany Switzerland and some parts of Italy And for the industry of the people it is discernable in that great store of Armor and Apparell and other necessaries brought from hence yearly by those of Bern and their Mannfactures in Satten Velvet Taffata and some quantities of Cloth fine but not durable transported hence yearly into other places The Soveraignty of this City was antiently in the Earls hereof at first Imperiall Officers only but at last the hereditary Princes of it Betwixt these and the Bishops Suffragans to the Metropolitan of Vienna in Daulphine grew many quarrels for the absolute command hereof In fine the Bishops did obtain of the Emperor Frederick the first that they and their successors should be the sole Princes of Geneva free from all Taxes and not accomptable to any but the Emperor Which notwithstanding the Earls continuing still to molest the Bishops they were fain to call unto their ayd the Earl of Savoy who took upon him first as Protector onely but after by degrees as the Lord in chief For when the rights of the Earls of Geneva by the Mariage of Thomas Earl of Savoy with Beatrix a daughter of these Earls fell into that house then Ame or Amadee the sixt of that name obtained of the Emperor Charles the fourth to be Vicar-generall of the Empire in his own Country and in that right superior to the Bishop in all Temporall matters and Ame or Amadee the first Duke got from Pope Martin to the great prejudice of the Bishops a grant of all the Temporal jurisdiction of it After vvhich time the Bishops were constrained to do homage to the Dukes of Savoy and acknowledge them for their Soveraign Lords the Autority of the Dukes being grown so great notwithstanding that the people were immediately subject to their Bishop onely that the Money in Geneva vvas stamped with the Dukes name and figure Capitall offenders were pardoned by him no sentence of Law executed till his Officers were first made acquainted nor
Joyce the Patroness of fruitfulness and in the mean time to lye with their wives so it may be with good reason thought that in a place of such Liberty as this is the lusty and young gallants that haunt this place produce greater operation on barren women than the waters of the Bath it self No other Town of eminent note amongst the Praefectures of the Swisses except Rheineck it self the seat of the Governour for the Switzers situate near the Lake of Constance and none of any note at all amongst the Italian Praefectures except Belinzana and Locarno neither of them containing 400 Houses and those none of the handsomest Within the limits of this Country and in that part thereof which was called Argow containing the now Cantons of Uren Swits Underwald Glarona and Lucern with some of the adjoyning parts of Germany and some part of the Dukedom of Savoy did sometimes stand the famous and renowned Castle of Habspurg from the Lords whereof the house of Austria and most of the Kings and Princes of the Christian World doe derive themselves First founded as some say by Ottopert the third Prince of this line at or before the year 700 as others say by Rapato the sonne of Betzeline about the year 1020. Situate on the River Aar by the Latins called Arula near a Town called Bruck now so decaied that there is no tracing of the ruins Preserved in memory by the Lords and Princes of it descended in a direct line from Sigebert the eldest sonne of Theodebert King of Mets or Austrasia first setled in these parts by Clotaire the second King of the French with the title as some say of Duke of Upper Almain the Lower Almain being that which is novv called Suevia or Schawben an adjoyning Province of Germanâ— Being soon weary of that empty but invidious title they were sometimes called Earls of Habspurg by the name of this Castle sometimes Earls of Altemburg another Castle not far oft of their own foundation And after closing in with the Kings of Burgundie Transjurane and the German Emperors they received of them a great part of the Country of Argow from which some of them were called Earls of Argow Not known distinctly by the title of Earls of Habspurg till the time of Rapato above-mentioned when those of Altemburg and Argow became discontinued Howsoever we will here lay down the whole succession of this famous Family either Earls or the Progenitors of The Earls of Habspurg 635 1 Sigibert sonne of Theodebert King of Mets by Clotaire the second of that name French King dispossessed of the kingdom of his Father and afterwards by him indowed with a great part of those Countries which are now called Switzerland with the title of Duke of Upper Almain 2 Sigibert II. sonne of Sigibert the first Duke of Upper Almain 3 Ottopert or Otbert the sonne of Sigibert the second the founder as some say of the Castles of Altemburg and Habspurg of which promiscuously called Earl 4 Bebo the sonne of Ottopert the last Duke of Upper Almain which title he exchanged for that of Earl of Altemburg and Habspurg 5 Robert or Rother as some call him the sonne of Bebo Earl of Altemburg 766 6 Hertopert the sonne of Robert who added unto his Estate that part of Scwaben or Suevia which is called Brisgow 7 Rampert the sonne of Hertopert who flourished An. 814 at what time he procured the Canonization of S. Trutpertus 8 Guntram the sonne of Rumpert Earl of Altemburg 9 Luithard the sonne of Guntram 999 10 Lunfride the sonne of Luithard 929 11 Hunifride the sonne of Luitfride who added unto his Estates the Territory now called Sungow bordering on Alsatia a Province of Germany recovered after his decease by the Dukes of Scawben 950 12 Guntram II. sonne of Humfride the first who took unto himself the title of Earl of Argow from whose second sonne named Berthilo descended the Dukes or Earls of Zeringen possessed of almost all Brisgow and good part of Switzerland 13 Betzo or Betzeline sonne of Guntram the second Earl of Argow 14 Rapato sonne of Betzeline the founder or repairer of the Castle of Habspurg from whence both he and his successors were constantly called Earls of Habspurg Great Grand-father by Theodorick his youngest sonne of Rodolph Earl of Rhinefelden and Duke of Schawben elected Emperor at the instigation of the Pope agains Henry the fourth 15 Warner by some called Berengar or Berengarius the sonne of Rapato 1096 16 Otho the sonne of Warner or Berengar 1108 17 Warner II. sonne of Otho enriched by the Emperor Henry the fourth with some fair Estates belonging to the Dukes of Schawben 18 Albert the sonne of Warner the second surnamed the Rich. 19 Albert II. surnamed the Wise sonne of Albert the first added to his Estates all the Upper Alsatia which he had by the right of Heduigis his wife daughter and heir of Simon the last Earl thereof 1238 20 Rodolph the fortunate sonne of Albert the second elected Emperor of the Romans An. 1273. Of which he made so good advantage that he added unto his Estates the great Dukedom of Austria with all the incorporate Provinces thereunto belonging and layd the first foundation of the Austrian greatness of which more in Germany Having on the occasion of these Earles of Habspurg beheld so much of the affairs of this Country as related to that puissant and illustrious Family let us go forward to the rest first taking in our way the antient Estate hereof in the time of the Romans At what time this whole mountainous tract containing many severall Nations some of them spoken of before vvas comprehended under the generall name and notion of the Helvetii the greatest and most populous of all the rest so called as Verstegan will have it quasi Hil-Vites or the Vites of the Mountains to difference them from the Vites of the lower parts inhabiting in that part of the Cimbrick Chersonnese which is now called Juitland Grown by long peace and want of opportunity by traffick into forein parts to so great a multitude that the Country barren of it self was no longer able to maintain them they set fire on their Towns and Houses and with a generall resolution went to seek new dwellings The totall number of men women and children which went upon this desperate action are sayd to have amounted to the number of 3680000 whereof 900000 were fighting men They had not long before overthrown L. Cassius a Roman Consul slain the Consul himself and sold his Souldiers for Bond-slaves upon the apprehension of which good success they thought no body able to withstand them But they found Caesar of a stronger metall than L. Cassius Who having stopped their passage by hewing down the bridge of Geneva till he was grown strong enough to bid them battell so wasted them in severall skirmishes and defeats that they were forced to crave leave of him to go home again and to rebuild those Towns and Villages which they
betwixt King Lewis the eleventh and Charles Earl of Charolots after Duke of Burgundie in which both sides ran out of the field and each proclamed it self the Victor It standeth in the road betwixt Paris and Estampâ—s And so doth 3 Castres of the bigness of an ordinary Market Town not to be mentioned in this place but for a Chamber or Branch of the Court of Parliament here setled by King Henry the 4th for the use and benefit of his Subjects of the Reformed Religion in Latin called Camera-Castrensis 4. Nemours upon the River of Loing the chief of Gastionys in name but not in beauty wherein inferiour to Pstampes a Town which hath given the title of Duke to many eminent persons of France Here is also in this part the County of Rochfort and the Towns of Milly 2 Montargis c. More there occurreth not worth the noting in this part of the Country but that being part of the possessions of Hugh the Great Constable of France and Earl of Paris it was given by him together with the Earidome of Anjou to Geofric surnamed Chrysogonelle a right Noble Warrier and a great stickler in behalf of the house of Aâ—jou then aiming at the Crown it self which at last they carried Continued in his line till the time of Fulk the second the fifth Earl of Anjou of this Family who gave it back again to King Philip the first that by his help he might possess himself of the Earldome of Anjou from his part wherein he was excluded by his Elder Brother Never since that dismembred from the Crown of France in Fact or Title 4 But the great glorie of this Province is that which is more properly called the ISLE OF FRANCE and sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Isle caused by the Circlings and embracements of the Rivers of Sein and Marn the abstract of the whole beauties and glories of France which in this rich and pleasant Vallie are summed up together Chief places in it St. Germans seated on the ascent of an hill seven miles from Paris down the water a pretty neat and handsom Town honoured with one of the fairest Palaces of the French Kings which being built like Windsor on the top of a fine mountainet on the Rivers side affordeth an excellent prospect over all the Countrie The excellent water-works herein have been described on occasion of those of Tivoli so much extolled by the Italians It was first built by Charles the fifth surnamed the Wise beautified by the English when they were possessed of this Countrie but finally re-edified and enlarged by King Henry the fourth who brought it into that magnificence in which now we see it It took name from S. German Bishop of Auxerre companion with S. Lupus before mentioned in the British journey against Pelâ—giâ—s 2. Poâ—ssie upon the same River not far from S. Germans a Bayliwick belonging to the Provost of Paris and one of his seven daughters as they use to call them 3. Chantilly the chief seat of the Dukes of Moutmorencie the antientest and most noble family of Christendome whose Ancestors were the first fruits of the Gospell in this part of Gaul and used to stile themselves Les primiers Christâ—ens et plus Veilles Barons de la France i. e. The first Christians and most antient Barons of France A Familie that hath yeelded unto France more Admiralls Constables Marshalls and other like Officers of power than any three in all the Kingdom now most unhappily extinct in the person of Henry the last Duke executed by the command of the late Cardinall of Richelieu for sicing with the Mounseiur now Duke of Orleans against King Lewis the thirteenth his Brother The Arms of which illustrious and most noble Familie for I cannot let it pass without this honour were Or a Cross Gules cantonned with sixteen Allerions Azure four in every Canton What these Allerionâ— are we shall see in Lorrein take we notice now that from the great possessions which this noble Familie had in all this tract it was and is still called the Vale of Montmorencie 4. S. Denis some three miles from Paris so called of a Monastery built here by Dagobert King of France about the year 640. in memorie of S. Denis or Dionyse the first Bishop of Paris martyred on Mont-martyr an hill adjoyning in the time of Domitian Some of the French Kings because it lay so neer to Paris bestowed a wall upon the Town now not defensible nor otherwise of any consideration but for a very fair Abbie of Benedictines and therein the Sepulchres of many of the French Kings and Princes neither for workmanship nor cost able to hold comparison with those at Westminster 5. St. Cloud or the Town of St. Claudus unfortunately memorable for the murder of King Henry the third who lying here at the siege of Paris from whence he was compelled to flie by the Guisian Faction was wretchedly assassinated by Jaques Clement a Monk employed in that service by the heads of the Holy League 6. PARIS the chief Citie not of this Isle alone but of all the Kingdom By Caesar and Ammianus Marcellinus called Civitas Parisiorum from the Parisians a Nation of Gaul-Celtick whose chief Citie it was by Strabo called Lutetia Lucotetia by Ptolomie quasi in Luto sita as some conjecture from the dirtiness of the soyl in which it standeth A Soyl so dirtie as commonly all rich Countries are that though the streets hereof are paved which they affirm to be the work of King Philip Augustus yet every little dash of rain makes them very slipperie and worse than so yeelds an ill favour to the nose The Proverb is I l destaint comme la fauge de Paris it staineth like the dirt of Paris but the Author of the Proverb might have changed the word and turned it to Il peut c. It stinks like the dirt of Paris no stink being more offensive than those streets in Summer It is in compass about eight miles of an Orbicular form pleasantly seated on the divisions of the Sein a fair large and capacious Citie but far short of the braggs which the French make of it It was thought in the time of King Lewis the eleventh to contein 500000 people of all sorts and Ages which must be the least the same King at the entertainment of the Spanish Ambassadours shewing 14000 of this City in Arms all in a Liverie of â—ed Cassocks with white Crosses A gallant sight though possibly the one half of them were not fit for service These multitudes which since the time of that King must needs be very much increased are the chief strength of the Town the fortifications being weak and of ill assurance Insomuch that when once a Parisian bragged that their Town was never took by force an English man returned this Answer That it was because on the least distress it did use to capitulate It is seated as before was said on the River Sein which serveth
and King Lewis the 11th the first of which never digested the restoring of it to that King being pawned unto his Father together with Corbie Amiens and Abbeville for no less than 400000 Crowns the later never would forgive the Earl of S. Paul for detaining it from him though under colour of his service A Town of greater note in succeeding times for the famous battle of St. Quintins Anno 1557. wherein King Philip the second of Spain with the help of the English under command of the Earl of Pembroke overthrew the whole Forces of the French made themselves Masters of the Town and thereby grew so formidable to the French King that the Duke of Guise was in Post hast sent for out of Italic where his affairs began to prosper to look unto the safety of France it self III. More towards Hainalt and Lorrein lieth the Countrie of RETHELOIS so called of Rethel the chief Town well fortified as the rest of the Frontire places but of most note amongst the French in that the eldest sonnes of the Dukes of Nevers have usually been entituled Earls and Dukes of Rethel united to that Familie by the mariage of Lewis of Flanders Earl of Nevers with the Daughter and Heir of James Earl of Rethel Anno 1312 or thereabouts 2 St. Monhaud a Town of consequence and strength 3 Sygni a strong peece belonging to the Marquess of Vieu-Ville 4 Chasteau-Portian of more beautie but of like importance IV. Finally in the Dutchie of TIERASCHE the last part of the higher Picardie we have the Town of Guise of some note for the Castle but of more for the Lords thereof of the Ducall Familie of Lorrein from hence entituled Dukes of Guise A Familie which within a little compass of time produced two Cardinals the one entituled of Guise the other of Lorrein six Dukes that is to say the Duke of Guise Mayenne Aumal Elbeuf Aguillon and Cheureuse the Earl of Samarive and besides many Daughters maried into the best houses in France one maried to lamâ—s the 5th King of the Scots The first and he that gave the rise unto all the rest of this potent Family was Claud â—onne to Rene the second Duke of Lorrein and husband to Antomette Daughter to the Duke of Vendosme in respect of which alliance he was honoured with this title The second was Francis who endangered the Realm of Naples resisted the siedge of the Emperor Charles at Mets drove him out of Provence took Calice from Q. Mary and was at last treacherously slain at the siedge of Orleans Anno 1563. The third was Henry that great enemy of the Protestants who contrived the great Massacre at Paris and almost dispossessed Henry the third of all France He began the holy league and was finally slain at Bloys by the command of King Henry the 3d. But we must know that this Town did antiently belong to the Dukes of Lorrein and had given the title of Guise to Frederick the second sonne of Iohn and Charles the third sonne of Râ—ne both the first of those names before Claud of Lorrein was advanced to the title of Duke Of most note next to Guise it self is 2 Ripemont on the South of Guise 3 Chastelet upon the border towards Luxembourg a strong Town and one of the best outworks of France 4 Mazâ—ers upon the Maes or Mâ—use a place of great strength and like importance As for the state of this whole Province I doe not finde that it was ever passed over by the French Kings unto any one hand as almost all the rest of France had been at some time or other but distracted into divers Lordships Some of which fell to the Crown of France by confiscations and others by conquest Some held of England some of the Earls of Artois and others of Flanders and lastly of the Dukes of Burgundie as Lords of those Provinces those which depended upon England being seized on by Charles the 7th on the loss of Normandie by the English as those which held of Burgundie were by Lewis his sonne immediately on the death of Duke Charles at the battel of Nancie Anno 1476. NORMANDIE NORMANDIE is bounded on the East with the River Some which parteth it from Picardie on the West with Bretagne and some part of the Ocean on the North with the English Channel by which divided from England and on the South with France specially so called and the County of Maine It made up the whole Province of Lugdunensis Secunda in the time of the Romans the Metropolis whereof was Roven and in the greatness of the French Empire had the name of Neustria corruptly so called for Westria the name of Westria or Westonrich being given by some to this part of the Realm of West-France as that of Austria or Ostenrich to a part of East-France Afterwards being bestowed upon the Normans by Charles the Simple it was called Normandie In this Countrie is the little Signeurie of IVIDOT heretofore said to be a free and absolute Kingdom advanced to that high dignitie by Clotaire the seventh King of the French who having abused the wife of one Gautier de Ividot so called because of his dwelling here and afterward to prevent revenge killed the man himself to make some satisfaction to his Familie for so great an injury erected the Lordship of Ividot to the estate of a Kingdom and gave unto the heirs of this Gâ—utier or Walter all the prerogative of a free and absolute Monarch as to make Laws coyn money and the like From hence the French call a man that hath but small demaines to maintain a great title a Roy d' Ividot At last but at what time I know not it fell again to a Lordship and belongeth now to the house of Bellay in Bretagne But to proceed from the poor Kingdom of Ividot to the rich Dukedom of Normandie for largeness of Extent multitudes of People number and stateliness of Cities fertilitie of Soyl and the commodiousness of the Seas it may worthily be accompted the chief Province of France Well watered with the River Seine which runneth quite thorough it as do also 2 the Orne and 3 the Avâ—n not to say any thing of 4 Robee 5 Ante and 6 Reinelle and many others of less note In length it reacheth 170 miles and about 60 in bredth where it is narrowest containing in that round the largest and fairest Corn-fields that are to be seen in all France Of all other naturall commodities it is extreme plentifull excepting Wines which the Northern coldness of the Climate admits not of or sparingly at the best and of no perfection The people of it formerly renowned for feats of Arms the Conquerours of England Naples Sicil and the Kingdom of Aâ—tioch in the East at this time thought to be of a more sharp and subtill wit than the rest of the French Scavans au possible en proceces plaideries saith Ortelius of them especially in the quillets and quirks of Law It is
divided into the Higher and the Lower the Lower containing the Sea coasts and the Higher the more Inland parts Principall Cities of the whole 1 Constance a Bishops See the Spire or Steeple of whose Cathedrall is easily discernable afar off both by Sea and Land and serveth Saylers for a Landmark From hence the Country hereabouts hath the name of Constantin 2 Auranches situate on a rock with a fair prospect over the English Channell but more neer to Bretagn than the other the chief Citie of the Abrincantes called Ingena by Ptolomie now a Bishops See 3 Caen Cadomum in Latine an Episcopall See as the other Strong populous and well built seated upon the River Orne second in Reputation of the whole Province but more especially famous for the Sepulchre of William the Conquerour the Vniversitie founded here by King Henry the 5th and for the long resistance which it made against him in his Conquest of Normanite 4. Baieux the â—ivitas Baiocassium of Antoninus from whence the Countrie round about hath the name of Bâ—ssin Memorable of a long time for a See Episcopal One of the Bishops whereof called Odo Brother unto William the Conquerour by the Mothers side was by him created Earl of Kent and afterwards on some just displeasure committed Prisoner For which when quarreled by the Pope the Clergie being then exempted from the Secular Powers â—he returned this answer that he had committed the Earl of Kent not the Bishop of Bayeux By which distinction he avoided the Popes displeasure 5. Roven of old Râ—thomarâ—m pleasantly seated on the Seine and watered with the two little Riverets of Robeâ— and Râ—inâ—lie which keep it very sweet and clean The Citie for the most part well built of large circuit and great trading the second for bigness wealth and beauty in all France antiently the Metropolis of this Province and an Arch-Bishops See and honoured of late times with a Court of Parliament erected here by Lewis the twelfth Anno 1501. In the Cathedrall Church hereof a Reverend but no beautifull fabrick is to be seen the Sepulchre of Jâ—hâ— Duke of Bedford and Regent of France for King Henry the sixt which when an envious Courtier perswaded Charles the eighth to deface God forbid saith he that I should wrong him being dead whom living all the power of France was not able to withstand adding withall that he deserved a better Monument than the English had bestowed upon him And to say truth the Tomb is but mean and poor short of the merits of the man and carrying no proportion to so great a vertue 6 Falaise upon the River Ante once of strength and note the dwelling place of Arlette a Skinners Daughter and the Mother of William the Conquerour whom Duke Robert passing through the Town took such notice of as he beheld her in a dance amongst other Damosells that he sent for her to accompany him that night in bed and begot on her William the Bastard Duke of Normandy and King of England Her immodesty that night said to be so great that either in regard thereof or in spite to her Sonne the English called all Strumpets by the name of Harlots the word continuing to this day 7 Vernaville Vernolâ—um in Latine in former times accompted one of the Bulwarks of Normandie against the French Of which it is reported that when news was brought to Richard the first that Philip surnamed Augustuâ— the French King had laid siedge unto it he should say these words I will never turn my back till I have confronted those cowardly French men For performance of which Princely word he caused a passage to be broken thorough the Palace of Westminster and came so unexpected upon his Enemies that they raised their siedge and hastned homewards 8 Alanson of most note for giving the title of Earl and Duke to many Princes of the Royal Familie of Valois beginning in Charles de Valois the Father of Philip de Valois French King and continuing for eight successions till the death of Charles the fourth Duke of this line conferred occasionally after that on many of the younger Princes of the Royal Familie 9. Lysieux on the North-East of Alanson a Bishops See the chief Town of the Lexobii as 10 Caux of the Caletes both placed by Caesar in these parts 11. Eureux an Episcopal See also by Ptolomie called Mediolanium the chief Citie antiently of the Eburones and still a rich and flourishing Town the third in estimation of all this Province 12. Gisors a strong frontire Town towards France whilst Normandie was in the hands of the English or under its own Dukes and Princes notable for the many repulses given unto the French And 13. Pontoyse another frontier upon France so called of the Bridge on the River of Oyse which divides France from Normandie on which the Town is situate and by which well fortified on that side but taken at the second coming of Charles the 7th after an ignominious flight hence upon the noyse only of the coming of the Duke of York commander at that time of the Province and the English Forces 14. Albemarl contractedly Aumerl most memorable for giving the title of Earl to the Noble Familie De Fortibus Lords of Holderness in England and of Duke to Edward Earl of Rutland after Duke of York More towards the Sea 15. S. Valenies seated on a small but secure Bay betwixt Dieppe and New Haven 16. Dieppe at the mouth of a little River so named opening into a large and capacious Bay a Town of Trade especially for the Newfound-Land remarkable for its fidelity to Henry the 4th in the midst of his troubles When the Confederates of the Guisian faction called the Holy League had outed him of almost all the rest of his Cities compelled him to betake himself hither from whence he might more easily hoise Sail for England and called him in derision the King of Dieppe 17. New-Haven the Port Town to Roven and Paris situate at the mouth of the River Seine from hence by great Ships navigable as far as Roven by lesser unto Pont de l' Arch 70 miles from Paris the Bridge of Roven formerly broken down by the English to secure the Town lying unrepaired to this day by means of the Parisians for the better trading of their City By the French it is called Havre de Grace and Franciscopolis by the Latines repaired and fortified the better to confront the English by King Francis the first and from thence so named Delivered by the Prince of Conde and his faction into the hands of Q. Elizabeth of England as a Town of caution for the landing of such forces as she was to send to their relief in the first civil War of France about Religion and by the help of the same faction taken from her again as soon as their differences were compounded By means whereof the Hugonots were not only weakned for the present but made uncapable of any succours out of England for the
Blais and Champagne and by him given together with the Earldom of Blais to Theobald or Thibâ—uld his Eldest Sonne his second Sonne named Stephen succeeding in Champagne who in the year 1043 was vanquished and slain by Charles Martell Earl of Anjou and this Province seized on by the Victor who afterwards made Tours his ordinarie Seat and Residence Part of which Earldom it continued till the seizure of Anjou and all the rest of the English Provinces in France on the sentence passed upon King Iohn After which time dismembred from it it was conferred on Iohn the fourth Sonne of King Charles the sixth with the stile and title of Duke of Tourein and he deceasing without Issue it was bestowed with the same title on Charles the eldest Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orleans in the life of his Father the same who afterwards suceeding in the Dukedom of Orleans was taken Prisoner by the English at the Battle of Agincourt kept Prisoner 25 years in England and finally was the Father of King Lewis the 12th 3 On the North side of Anjou betwixt it and Normandie lieth the Province of MAINE The chief Towns whereof are 1 Mans Cenomanensium Civitas in Antoninus by Ptolomie called Vindinum seated on the meeting of Huine and Sartre the principall of the Province and a Bishops See most memorable in the elder times for giving the title of an Earl to that famous Rowland the Sisters Sonne of Charlemaâ—gne one of the Twelve Peers of France the Subject of many notable Poems under the name of Orlando Inamorato Orlando Furioso besides many of the old Romances who was Earl of Mans. 2 Mayenne on the banks of a river of the same name Meduana in Latine the title of the second branch of the House of Guise 1 famous for Charles Duke of Mayenne who held out for the Lâ—ague against Henry the 4th A Prince not to be equalled in the Art of War onely unfortunate in employing it in so ill a cause 3 Vitrun upon the edge of Breagne of which little memorable 4 La Val not far from the head of the River Mayenne of note for giving both name and title to the Earls of Laval an antient Familie allied unto the houses of Vendosme Bretagne Anjou and others of the best of France Few else of any note in this Countie which once subsisting of its self under its own naturall Lords and Princes was at last united to the Earldom of Anjou by the mariage of the Lady Guiburge Daughter and Heir of Helie the last Earl hereof to Eoulk Earl of Anjou Anno 1083. or thereabouts the Fortunes of which great Estate it hath alwayes followed But as for Anjou it self the principall part of this goodly Patrimonie it was by Charles the Bald conferred on Robert a Satâ—n Prince for his valour shewn against the Normans Anno 870. Which Robert was Father of Eudes King of France Richard Duke of Burgundie and Robert who succeeded in the Earldom of Anjou Competitor with Charles the Simple for the Crown it self as the next Heir to his Brother Eudes who died King thereof Slain in the pursute of this great quarrell he left this Earldom with the title of Earl of Paris and his pretensions to the Crown unto Hugh his Sonne surnamed the Great who to make good his claim to the Crown against Lewis the 4th Sonne of Charles the Simple conferred the Earldom of Anjou and the Countrie of Gastinois on Geofrie surnamed Ghrysogonelle a renowned Warriour and a great stickler in his cause in whose race it continued neer 300 years How the two Counties of Main and Tourein were joyned to it hath been shewn before Geofrie the Sonne of Foulk the 3d maried Maude Daughter to Henry the first of England and Widow of Henry the 4th Emperour from whom proceeded Henry the second King of England and Earl of Anjou But Iohn his Sonne forfeiting his Estates in France as the French pretended Anjou returned unto the Crown and afterwards was conferred by King Lewis the 9th on his Brother Charles who in right of Beatrix his Wife was Earl of Provence and by Pope Urban the 4th was made King of Naples and Sicilie Afterwards it was made a Dukedom by King Charles the fifth in the person of Lewis of France his second Brother to whom this fair Estate was given as second Sonne of King Iohn of France the Sonne of Phâ—lip de Valois and consequently the next Heir to Charles de Valois the last Earl hereof the King his Brother yeelding up all his right unto him Finally it returned again unto the Crown in the time of Lewis the 11th The Earls and Dukes hereof having been vested with the Diadems of severall Countries follow in this Order The Earls of Anjou of the Line of Saxonie 870. 1 Robert of Saxonie the first Earl of Anjou 875. 2 Robert II. Competitour for the Crown of France with Charles the Simple as Brother of Eudes the last King 922. 3 Hugh the great Lord of Gastiâ—ois Earl of Paris Constable of France and Father of Hugh Capet 926. 4 Geofrie â—hrysogonelle by the Donation of Hugh the great whose partie he had followed in the War of France with great fidelitie and courage 938. 5 Foulk Earl of Anjou the Sonne of Geofrie 987. 6 Geofrie II. surnamed Martell for his great valour 1047. 7 Geofrie III. Nephew of Geofrie 2. by one of his Sisters 1075. 8 Foulk II. Brother of Geofrie 3. gave Gastinois which was his proper inheritance to King Philip the first that by his help he might recover the Earldom of Anjou from his part wherein he was excluded by his Brother Geofrie 1080. 9 Geofrie IV. Sonne of Foulk 2. 1083. 10 Foulk III. Brother of Geofrie King of Hierusalem in the right of Melisend his Wife 1143. 11 Geofrieâ— V. surnamed Plantagenet 1150. 12 Henry the II. King of England Sonne of Earl Geofrie and Maud his Wife Daughter of King Henry the first 1162 13 Geofrie VI. third Son of King Henry the 2d made Earl of Anjou on his mariage with Constance the Heir of Bretagne 1186. 14 Arthur Sonne of Geofrie and Constance 1202. 15 Iohn King of England succeeded on the death of Arthur dispossed of his Estates in France by Philip Augustus immediately on the death of Arthur Earls and Dukes of Anjou of the Line of France 1262. 1 Charles Brother of King Lewis the 9th Earl of Anjou and Provence King of Naples and Sicilia c. 1315. 2 Charles of Valois Sonne of Philip the 3d Earl of Anjou in right of his Wife Neece of the former Charles by his Sonne and Heir of the same name the Father of Philip de Valois French King 1318. 3 Lewis of Valois the second Sonne of Charles died without Issue Anno 1325. 1376. 4 Lewis of France the 2d Sonne of King Iohn the Sonne of Philip de Valois created the first Duke of Anjou by King Charles his Brother and adopted by Queen Ioan of Naples King of Naples Sicil and
second Sonne of Alan Stewart Earl of Lennox in Scotland for his many Signal Services against the English and is still the hnourarie title and possession of the second Branch of that noble and illustrious Familie But as for Berry it self and the fortunes of it we may please to know that in the time of Hugh Capet one Godfrey was Governour of this Province whose Posteritie enjoyed that Office under the Kings of France till the daies of King Henry the first of whom the Inheritance and Estate was bought by Harpiâ— one of the Descendants of that Godfrey But long he had not held it as Proprietarie in his own right when desirous to make one in the Holy Wars he sold it back again to King Philip the first the better to furnish himself for that expedition Anno 1096. to be united to the Crown after his decease Since which time the Soveraigntie of it hath been alwayes in the Crown of France but the possession and Revenue sometimes given with the title of Duke for a portion to some of the Kings younger Sonnes to be holden of them in Appennage under the Soveraigntie and command of the Donor and his Successors the last which so enjoyed it being Charles the Brother of Lewis the 11th after whose death it was united to the Crown never since separated from it save that it gave the title of Duchesse to the Ladie Margaret sister of Francis the first maried after to the Duke of Savoy 9 The Dukedom of BOVRBON THE Dukedom of BOVRBON in the full power and extent thereof comprehended 〈◊〉 Fâ—rrest Beauâ—jolois and auvergâ—e all now reverted to the Crown 1 BOVRBONOIS hath on the East the Dukedom of Burgunay on the West 〈◊〉 on the North La Beausse and a corner of Gastinâ—is on the South Auvergne The Countrie very well wooded and of excellent pasturage which makes the people more intent to grazing and seeding Cattel than they are to tillage and is watered with the Rivers of Loire Yonne and 〈◊〉 which are counted navigable besides Aron Acolin Lixentes Lanbois and some lesser streames The antient Inhabitants were the Hedâ—i who being wasted in their Wars against the Romans a great part of their Countrie was by Julius Caesar conferred on the Bou a German Nation who coming with the Helvetians into Gaule and unwilling upon their defeat to go home again were by him planted in this tract It is divided into the Higher and the Lower In the Higher which is more mountainous and hilly there is no other Town of note than that of Montaigne situate in the Countie of Combraille the Signencie as I take it of that Michâ—el de Montaigne the Authour of the Book of Essaies But in the Lower Bourbonoâ—s are 1 Molins esteemed the Center of all France situate on the Allâ—er Bailliage and the chief Town of this Countrie the River yielding great plenty of Fish but of Salmons specially the Town adorned with a fair Castle and that beautified with one of the finest Gardens in France in which are many Trees of Limmons and Oranges 2 Bourbon Archenband and 3 Bourbon Ancie the former of the two seated upon the Loâ—re and giving name to the whole Province of great resort by reason of its medicinal waters 4 S. Porcin and 5 Varennes Ganat upon the frontiers of Auvergn 6 Chancelle 7 Charroux 8 â—alisse 9 Souvigni 10 St. Amand c. In the North part of Bourbonois but not accounted any part or member of it lieth the Town of Nevers in Latine Nivernium from whence the Countrie round about is called NIVERNOIS A Town of good esteem but not very great the reputation which it hath proceeding partly from some mines of Iron interspersed with silver which are found therein and partly for the Earls and Dukes from hence denominated The first whereof was Landri of the house of Bourgogne Anno 1001. Passing through many Families it came at last again to the house of Bourgogne and from that unto the Earles of Flanders by the mariage of Yoland of Bourgogne to Robert of Bethune Earl of Flanders Anno 1312 whose Sonne named Lewis maried the Heir of Rethel Together with the rest of the rights of Flanders it came again by mariage to the Dukes of Burgundie conveied by Elizabeth Daughter and Heir of Iohn of Bourgogne Earl of Nevers second Sonne of Philip the good Duke of Burgundie to Adâ—lph Duke of Cleves her Husband Anno 1484 and by Henrietta Sister and Heir of Francis de Cleves the second Duke of Never and the last of that Familie to her Husband Lewis de Gonzaga third Sonne of Frederick Duke of Mantua Anno 1563. whose Sonne Charles succeeded his Father and Mother in the Dukedom of Nevers and Vincent of Genzaga his Cousen german in the Dukedom of Mantua The Armes of these Dukes Azure within a Border Compone Gules and Argent 3 Flower de Lyces Or. 2 FORREST is bounded on the East with Beau-jolois on the West with Auvergne on the North with Bourbonois and on the South with a part of Languedock The Countrie populous and large but not very fruitful hillie and mountainous much of the nature of the Wood-Lands The Air a little of the coldest to afford good Wines but that sufficiently recompensed by abundance of pitcoal by which they have good fires at a very cheap rate The people are conceived to be none of the wisest but withall very greedy and covetous of gain The chief Towns in it are 1 Mont-Brison seated on the Loyre 2 Feurs seated on the same River called antiently Forum Segusianorum the chief Citie of the Segusiani or Scrusiani whom Caesar and others mention in this part of Gaule 3 St. Stephen or Estienne in Feurian neer the head of that River 4 St. Germans 5 St. Rombert 6 St. Bâ—nnet le Chastean 7 St. Guermier c. of which little memorable This Countrie of Forrest was anciently a part of the Earldome of Lyons dismembred from it at or about the same time with Beau-jolois and was held by a long succession of Earls Proprietaries of it as a state distinct till Regâ—aud Lord of Forrest the Sonne of Earl Guy by the mariage of Isabel Daughter and heir of Humbert Earl of Beau-jeu joyned them both together which was about the year 1265 parted again after his decease Anno 1â—80 Guy being his eldest Sonne succeeding in Forrest and Lewis his second in Beau-jeu How they became united in the house of Burbon we shall see anon 3 BEAV-JOLOIS so called from Beau-jeu the chief Town hereof taketh up the tract of ground betwixt the Loire and the Soasne and betwixt Lionois and Forrest A Countrie of no great extent but verie remarkeable for the Lords and Princes of it who have been men of great eminence in their severall times The chief Town of it is Beau-jeu beautified with a goodly Caâ—tle pleasantly seated on the brow of a rising Mountain from whence perhaps it took the name as the great Keep in Farnham Castle was in
in the North-west towards Xantoigne the seat of the Eugolismenses in the time of the Romans now a Bishops See seated upon the River of Charente with which it is almost encompassed the other side being defended by a steep and rocky mountain A Town of great importance when possessed by the English being one of their best out-works for defence of Bourdeaux one of the Gates hereof being to this day called Chande seems to have been the work of Sir Iohn Chandoâ—s Banneret one of the first Founders of the most noble Order of the Garter then Governour hereof for King Edward the third Being recovered from the English by Charles the fifth it was bestowed on Iohn the third Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orleans Grandfather of King Francis the first with the title of an Earldom onely Anno 1408. Afterwards made a Dukedom in the person of the said King Francis before his comming to the Crown And for the greater honour of it as much of the adjoyning Countrie was laid unto it as maketh up a Territorie of about 24 French Leagues in length and 15 in bredth Within which circuit are the Towns of Chasteau-netâ—f and Coignac on the River of Charente 3 Roche Faulcon 4 Chabannes 5 Meriville 6 Villebois c. Since that united to the Crown it hath of late times given the title of Duke to Charles Earl of Auvergne Anno 1618. The Base Sonne of Charles the ninth consequently extracted from the house of Angolesme 3 QUERCU is encompassed about with Limosin Perigort Languedoc and Auvergne A populous Countrie for the bigness being one of the least in all France and very fruitfull withall though somewhat mountainous The principall places in it 1 Cahors the chief Citie of the Cadurcâ— in the times of the Romans still a great strong and well traded Town and the See of a Bishop who is also the Temâ—orall Lord of it seated upon the River Loch From hence descended and took name the noble Family of Chaworth De Cadurcis in Latine out of which by a Daughter of Patrick de Cadurcis Lord of Ogmore and Kidwelly in the Marches of Wales maried to Henry the third Earl of Lancaster come the Kings of England and most of the Royall houses in Europe 2 Montalban a Bishops See also built on the top of an high mountain and so well fortified by all advantages of Art that it is thought to be the most defensible of any in France of which it gave sufficient proof in that notable resistance which it made to King Lewis the thirteenth in his Wars against those of the Religion Anno 1622. 3 Soulac upon the River Dordonne 4 Nigrepellisse another of the Towns possessed by the Protestant party reduced to the obedience of King Lewis the thirteenth Anno 1621. but in Novemb. following they murdered the Kings Garrison and the next yeer denied admission to the King Taken at last Anno 1622. by the King in person the punishment did exceed the Crime For the men were not only killed and hanged as they had deserved but many of the women also some of them having their secret parts rammed with Gun-powder and so torn in peeces by the unpattern'd Barbarism of the merciless and revengefull Souldiers 5 Chasteau-Sarasin a strong Town on the Garond 6 Nazaret 7 Burette c. The antient Inhabitants of these 3 Provinces were the Lemovices the Petrocorii and the Cadurci before-mentioned of which the Lemovices and Cadurci were cast into the Province of Aquitania Prima the Petrocorii and Engolismenses into Aquitania Secunda In the declining of that Empire seized on by the Gothes but from them speedily extorted by the conquering French Afterwards when King Henry the third of England released his right in the Provinces of Normandy Poictou Anjou Tourein and Maine Lewis the ninth to whom this release was made gave him in satisfaction of all former interesses 300000 l. of Anjovin money the Dukedom of Guienne the Countie of Xaintoigne as far as to the River of Charent with the Province of Limosin And on the Capitulations made betwixt Edward the third of England and John of France then Prisoner to him Perigort and Quenou amongst other conditions were consigned over to the English discharged of all Resort and Homage to the Crown of France After which times respectively they remained all three in the possession of the English untill their finall expulsion by King Charles the seventh never since that dismembred from the Crown thereof 14 AQUITAIN THe Dukedom of AQUITAIN the greatest and goodliest of all France contained the Provinces of Xaintogne 2 Guienne 3 Gascoigne with the Isles of Oleron and Rees and other Islands in the Aquitainick or Western Ocean 1 XAINTOIGNE is bounded on the East with Limosin and Perigort on the West with the Aquitaâ—ick Ocean on the North with Poictou and on the South with Guienne So called from Sainctes one of the Principall Cities of it as that from the Santones a Nation here inhabiting in the time of the Romans whose chief Citie it was The River of Charente running thorow the middle of it and so on the North border of it emptieth it self into the Ocean just opposite to the Isle of Oleron having first taken in the Seugne and the Boutonne two lesser Rivers The chief Towns of it are 1 Sainctes by Ptolomie called Mediolanum by Antonine Civitas Santonum seated upon the Charente a Bishops See and the Seneschalsie for the Countrie 2 S. John d' Angelie situate on the Boutonne a Town impregnably fortified whereof it hath given sufficient testimonie in the Civill Wars of France about Religion 3 Marans a little port but in a marishy and inconvenient situation 4 Bourg sur la mer upon the Dordonne which for the wideness of it is here called a Sea 5 Retraicte seated near the confluence of the two great Rivers the Garond and the Dordonne 6 Blaye the most Southern Town of all this Countrie defended with a strong Castle and a good Garrison for securing the passage unto Bourdeaux this Town being seated on the very mouth of the River which goeth up to it 7 Rochell Rupella in the present Latine but antiently called Santonum Portus as the chief Haven of the Santones a well noted Port in the most northern part of Xaintoigne from whence the Countrie hereabouts is called ROâ—HELOIS The Town seated in the inner part of a fair and capacious Bay the entrance of which is well assured by two very strong Forts betwixt which there is no more space than for the passage of a good ship every night closed up with a massie Chain and the whole Town either environed with deep marishes or fortified with such Bulwarks trenches and other works of modern Fortification that it was held to be as indeed it was the safest retreat for those of the Reformed Religion in the time of their troubles as may be seen by the storie of it which in brief is thus At the end of the second Civill Wars Anno 1568. Many
with Forrest Querâ—n and Auvergn on the East with Provence and Daulphine on the West with Gascoigne Whereas the other Frenchmen in an affirmation say Ouy these of this Country say Oâ— and therefore Ortelius conjectures it was called Languedâ—oc But the truth is it took denomination from the Gothes who reigning long in this Country left behind them a smack of their Language and therefore it was called Languegotia and now Euphoniae gratiâ termed Languedotia or Langnedoc that is the Goths Language The Countrie on those parts which lie next to Auvergn is like the higher parts thereof mountainous and not very fruitfull in all the rest as rich and pleasant as the best Provinces in France and having the advantages of Olives Raisins Figs Orenges and other fruits not ordinary but here and in the neighbouring Provence In that participating the commodities both of France and Spain The people have somewhat in them of the antient Gothes and draw neerer to the temper of the Spaniards than any other of the French as being accounted very devout great vaunters of themselves affecting bravery above their condition and estates not caring how they pinch it on the working days or at home in private so they may flaunt it in the street and be fine on holy-days The humour also of the Women and in them more pardonable Principall Rivers of this Province are 1 Aurance 2 Lieran and 3 Orbe emptying themselves into the Rhosne and Alby which disburdeneth it self into the Ocean Chief Towns hereof are 1 Nismes in Latin Nemausus antiently a Colonie of the Romans now a Bishops See where there remain some marks of the Roman greatness especially the ruines of a spacious Palace built by the Emperour Adrian 2 Mont-pelier in Latin Mons Pessulanus situate on an high mountain as the name imports some twelve miles distant from the Sea an Vniversitie for the study of Physick for that very happily seated the Countrie round about affording great variety of medicinall herbs A Viscountie in former times conveied by Marie Daughter of William the last Lord Viscount hereof to King Peter of Aragon her husband next made a Member of the Kingdom of Majorca and by James King of Majorca sold to King Philip of Valois Of late one of the strongest holds which those of the Reformed Religion had in this Countrie and memorable for the notable resistance which it made against the whole forces of Lewis the 13th in the last Civill Wars about Religion 3 Aleth and 4 Carcassonne both Bishops Sees both seated on the River Ande the people of both speaking a corrupt French with an intermixture of some Spanish 5 Alby on the River so called the Civitas Albigentium of Antoninus the chief of this part of Languedoc called from hence La Paix Albigeois remarkeable in Church-historie for those great opposites to the corruptions and errours of the Church of Rome called the Albigenses 6 Beziers upon the River Orbe a Roman Colonie of old now a Bishops See 7 Agae called Agatha by antient writers remarkeable for a Councill held there in the year 450 and foâ— a well-frequented Port at the mouth of the River Egbaud 8 Narbon seated on the mouth of the River Aude the Seat of the Phâ—censes and the first Roman Colonie next after Carthage out of Italy In Italy it self to observe so much by the way were no less than 150 Colonies 57 in Africk 29 in Spain 26 in France in England 4 only in Syria 20 and in other Countries some but very few in respect of the largness of the Territories These Colonies were instituted partly to repress Rebellions in the Conquered Countries partly to resist a forrain enemy partly to reward the antient Souldiers partly to relieve the poorer sort and partly to purge and empty the Citie of the superfluity and redundance of her people Now if the question be asked whether a Colony or a Fortress be more behoovefull I answer with Boterus in his Raggiod stato that a Fortress is more fit for suddain use and a Colony for Continuance the former are quickly erected and perhaps as soon lost the other require some time of setling and are after of a good sufficiency to defend themselves As we see in our times the Spanish Colonies of Centâ— and Tanger in Africk and our own of Calais which was the last Town we lost on the firm Land This Narbon was in the infancie of the Roman Empire the most populous and greatest Town of all France insomuch as from it all this part of France was called Gallia Narbonensis A Province of which Pliny delivered us this censure Narbonensis Gallia agrorum cultu morum virorumque dignatione opum amplitudine nulli provinciarum postponenda breviterque Italia potiùs quà m provincia It was also called Gallia Braccata from the garments that the Inhabitants did wear which were much like to the Trouzes which are worn by the Irish footmen and are called in Latine Braâ—cae 9 La Puy the See of a Bishop who in Latin is called Podiensis the chief of that part of Languedoc which is named Velay the antient seat of the Velauni 10 Vivieâ—s on the River Rhosne by Plinie named Alba Helviorum from whence the Country adjoyning hath the name of Vivaretz 11 Rhodes or Rutena the principall Citie of the Ruâ—eni now a Bishops See from whence the Countrie round about hath the name of Rouvergn though some account this Rouvergn a distinct Province and no part of Languedoc 12 â—holousâ— seated on the Garonne antiently the principall Citie of the Tectosages and the Tolosates placed by old Writers in this tract now the chief of Languedoc and one of the greatest in all France The seat of an Arch-Bishop and an Vniversity So antient that some report it to be built when Deborah judged Israel Here was a Parliamentary Court erected for the administration of Iustice in these parts 1302. As for the Story of Tholouse it was observed that certain Souldiers having stole sacrilegiously some Gold out of the Temples of Tholouse when it was sackt by Cepio a Roman Consull came all to miserable and unfortunate ends hence grew that Adage Aurum habet Tholosanum applyed to unhappy men But that which deserves most note in the History of it are the large and spacious Fields about it called by the Writers of these times by the name of Campi Catalaunici extending in length 100. in breadth 70 French Leagues In which fields was fought that terrible Battle between Attila King of the Hunnes and Aetius the Roman Lieutenant in France Aetius was strengthned by the Gothes Franks Burgundians and Germans Attila's Army consisted of Hunnes Eruli Scytheâ— Sarmatians and Suevians to the number of 500000 of which 180000 that day lost their lives Attilâ— himself being driven to that desperate plunge that making a funerall pile of Hoâ—se Sadâ—les he would have burned himself But his enemies weary of wel-doing or Aetius politickly fearing that if Attila were quite destroyed the Gothes Franks and others
Emperour and King of Italy eldest Sonne of the said Lewis the Godly The succession in this order following The French Kings of Burgundy A. Ch. 855. 1 Charles youngest Sonne of the Emperour Lotharius died without Issue 858. 2 Lotharius the 2d King of â—Mets and Lewis the 2d Emperour Brethren of Charles succeeded in Burgunaie the mountain Jour dividing and bounding their Estates 876. 3 Charles the Balâ— King of France and Emperour Unkle to the three former Kings all dying without issue succeeded in the whole Estate which he again divided into three Governments or Members that is to say Burgundy on this side of the â—ousne containing the now Dukedom of Burgundy with the Earldoms of Lions and Mascon 2 Burgundy beyond the Iour comprehending the Provinces of Savoy Switzerland Wallâ—sland and the Estates of the Grisons and 3ly Burgundy on the other side of the Soasne lying betwixt the other two containing the now Counties of Burgundy Provence La Bresse and Daulphine This last conâ—erred with the title of Earl on Boson Earl of Ardenne by Charles the Bald who had maried his Sister Judith and not long after in the person of the said Earl Boson raised unto a Kingdom by Charles the Gross by the name of the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy The Kings these that follow 4 Boson Earl of Ardenne Husband of Hermingrade the Daughter of Lewis the 2d Emperoâ—r and King of Furgurdy was first by Charles the Bald made Earl of Burgundie beyond the Soasne and afterwards by Charles the Gross created the first King of Arles and Burgundy to be held by him and his Successours of the German Emperours 5 Lewis II. Sonne of Boson and Hermingrade chosen King of Italy but outed by the Faction of Berengarius 917. 6 Hugh de Arles supposed to be the Sonne of Lotharius the 2d by Waldrada his Concubine succeeded by the gift of Lewis and was chosen by his Faction there King of Isaly also For the quiet enjoying of which Kingdom he resigned this to Rodolph Duke of Burgundy beyond the Jour elected by another Faction to that broken Title 926. 7 Rodolph Duke of Burgundy beyond the Iour succeeded on the resignation of Hugh de Arles 937. 8 Rodolph II. Sonne of Rodolph a Prince of so short a reign or so little note that he is by some left out of the catalogue of these Kings 9 Boson II. the Brother of Rodolph the first by whom the Dukedom of Burgundy beyond the Iour was united to the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy 965. 10 Conrade Sonne to Boson the second 990. 11 Rodolph III. Sonne to Conrade who having no issue of his Body gave his Estate to Conrade the 2d Emperour of Germany and his Sonne Henry surnamed the Black whom he had by Gisela the Sister of this Rodolph by whom it was united to the German Empire Anno 1032. In the distractions whereof following not long after his deccease the Provinciall Earls or Governours for the Germae Emperonrs made themselves Masters and Proprietaries of their severall Provinces the Dukedom of Burgundy excepted setled long before out of which rose the great Estates of the Dukes of Savoy the Earls of Burgundy and Provence the Daulphins of Viennoys and Lords of Bresse together with the Commonwealths of the Switzers and Grisons every poor Bird snatching also some feather or other of this dying Eagle Yet notwithstanding the dismembring and cantoning of this fair Estâ—te the succeeding Emperours of Germany claimed not only a superintendence over but â—disposall of all the Countries that ever were under the command of a King of Burgundy Insomuch that the Emperour Henry the sixt receiving no small part of the money which our Richard the first payed to the Duke of Austria for his ransome gave unto the said Richard the Kingdom of Burgundy the Soveraignty of Provence Viennoys Marseilles Narbon Arles and Lyons together with the homages of the King of Aragon and of the Earl of Digion and S. Giles A royall gift it either the Emperour had had any dominion over those countries or if they would have received any Prince or Officer of his anointing â—he Arms of this Kingdom under the old Burgundian Kings are said to have been Azure a Cat Arg armed Gules Which being said we will proceed to the description of those Provinces of this broken Kingdom which lie within the bounds of France the rest which lie beyond the Jour having been spoken of already in the Alpine Countries which made up the whole continent of the Trans-jouran Burgundie 15 DAVLPHINE NOrth of the Countrie of Provence where we left before lyeth that of DAVLPHINE having on the East Savoy and the Maritime Alpes on the West Lionoys and some part of 〈◊〉 from which divided by the Rhosne and on the North La Bresse and those parts of Savâ—y which he towards Piemont It is divided into the Higher and the Lower that mountainous stonie and unfruitfull of the same nature with the Alpâ—s with whose branches it is over-run the other tolerably fruitful but nor to be compared with the rest of France The people of the Higher and more mountainâ—us parts are generally gross and rude not capable of learning but well enough inclined to Armes and traffick and have a custome that on the coming on of Winter they send abroad all those which are fit for Travell whom they call Bics or Bisonards who seldome return back till Easter none staying at home but old men children and impotent persons which cannot go abroad to get their livings Those in the Lower are more civill but not more given to labour than the Mountainers are nor very covetous of gain so they may live at ease without want or pennrie In both parts genâ—rally good Souldiers and well affected to their Prince The Lower Daulphine together with that part of Provence which lies next the Rhosue and the adjoyning parts of Savoy made up the Province called Viennensis from Vienna the Metropolis of it situate on the Rhosne honoured with the Praesectus Praetorio Galliarum still the chief City of this Country an Archbishops See and a Seige Praesidiâ—ill From hence the tract about it is called Viennoys and was the title of the first Proprietaries of this Countrie entituled Daulphins of Viennoys To this Town Archelaus the Sonne of Herod was banished by Augustus Caesar 2 Valence the chief Citie heretofore of the Valentini then a Roman Colonie now a Bishops See and a Vniversity for the Civill Law a rich strong and well-traded Town seated on the Rhosne The Countrie hereabouts from hence called Valentinois and hath given honourarie title to two persons of more Fame than Honour the first of which was Caesar Borgia the Sonne of Pope Alexander the sixt who casting off his Cardinals Cap was made Duke of Valentinois by Charles the 8th the other Madam Diana the great Minion and Paramour of King Henry the 2d under whom she much swayed the affaires of France and honoured with the title
of Dutchess of it 3 Grenoble in Laâ—â—re Gratianoplis the chief Seat heretofore of the Accusiani the most populous and best built of all this Province and much resorted to by the Lords and Nobless by reason of the Court of Parliament here erected Anno 1453 About this lyeth the Countrie called Grâ—sinaudan 4 Ternay 5 Rossillon 6 Li Roche 7 Mantelimaâ— all along the Rhosne 8 Romons upon the confluence of the Rhosne and the River Ifere 9 Cremien 10 St. Marceliâ—e 11 St. Andre 12 Beaurepaire more within the Countrie The Higher Daulphine together with those parts of Provence which lie next to Italy made up the Province of the Alpes Mariâ—mae the Metropolis whereof was 1 Ebrodunum now called Ambrun an Archbishops See and Seige Praesidiall seated on an high rock in the middest of a pleasant vallie surrounded with mountains under which runnes the River Durance The hilly Countrie hereabouts is the highest of France 2 Brianson neer the head of the River Durance called Brigaâ—tio by Antoninus 3 Gappe now a Bishops See formerly the chief Citie of the Apencenses the tract of whom is still found in the name of the adjoyning Territorie called Le Pais Gapençois Memorable for a Synod or Assembly of the French Protestants here holden Anno in which it was determined as and for an Article of the Faith that the Pope was Antichrist 4 Tricassin so called of the Tricassini the old Inhabitants of these parts 5 Die the Dia Vocontiorum of Antoninus a Bishops See situate on the River Drosne from whence come those small but good stomack-wines which we call Vin Die 6 Chorges 7 Mombrun 8 Essiles of which little memorable The chief Inhabitants hereof in the time of the Romans besides the Tricassini Apencenses Vaconâ—â—i and Accusianâ— before mentioned and the Allobroges spoken of in the â—lpine Provinces were the Segalaun about Valence the Decenses about Die and the Cavari about Crenoble First conquered by the Roman then by the Burgundians and at last by the French under whom made a part of the new Kingdom of Burgundy till the surrender of the same to the German Emperours Vnder them it continued till the yeer 1100. when Guigne surnamed the Fat Earl of Grisinaudan seeing the Emperour Henry the 4th over-born by the Popes and not able to assert their own rights seized upon this Province under the title of Earl of Viennoys to which Gurgne the 2d his Sonne and Successor gave the name of Daulphine either from his Wife so called as some or from the Dolphin which he took for his Arms as others say In this Family it continued till the yeer 1349. when Humbert the last Dolphin of Viennois for so they were called being surcharged with warres by Ame or Awade Earl of Savoy entred into the Order of Dominican Friers at Lyons selling his Countrie at a small rate to Philipde Vaious French King upon condition that the eldest Sonne of France should be entituled alwayes Dolphin of Viennois and quarter the Arms of Dauiphine with those of France The conditions willingly accepted and Charles the Sonne of K. Iohn the Sonne of Philip de Valois admitâ—ed by his Grandfather both to the title and estate in the very yeer of the surrendrie Since this time the eldest Sonne of France is called generally the Danlphin of France sometimes the Daulohin or Count-Daulphin of Auvergne and perhaps some others A Title so annexed unto them that it is usually laid by on the accession of a greater or superior dignitie insomuch as Francis the eldest Sonne of Henry the 2d whom he succeeded in the Crown being King of Scots in the right of Mary his wife was by the French called commonly Le Roy Daulphine or the King Dâ—ulphin Nor have they the bare title of this Countrie only but the command profits and possession of it sending their own Governours thereunto who by an antient indulgence have the greatest privileges conferring all Offices within the Province of any Governours in France The Arms hereof are Azure a Dolphin hauriant Or. 16 LA BRESSE LA BRESSE is bounded on the East with Savoy on the West with Lionois on the North with Charolois in the Dutchie or Burgundie and some part of the Franche Countie and on the South with Daulphine the reason of the name I finde not The Countrie is very fruitfull and pleasant embraced betwixt the Rivers of Soasne and Rhosne with which very well watred Chief Towns herein are 1 Bellay a Bishops See 2 Bourg for distinctions sake called Bourgâ—en Bresse a Town so well fenced and fortified with so strong a Citadel for command of the Countrie that it was thought little inferiour to the two impregnable Fortresses of St. Katherines and Montmelian in Savoy The Government of which Town aud Citadel was earnestly laboured for by the Duke of Biron then Governour of Burgundie after a repulse on the like sute for that of St. Kaâ—berine but being suspected to hold intelligence with the Duke of Savoy at that time on ill terms with King Henry the 4th it was also denied him which drew him into discontent and thereby to his fatall ruine Afterwards during the minority of Lewis the 13th demolished by especiall Order of the Counsell of France for fear of being surprized by the Duke of Savoy during those confusions It was of old time called Forum Secusianorum from the Secusiani the antient Inhabitants of this tract 3 Castillon 4 Mont-Reall 5 Bugey 6 Veromen of which nothing observable This little Province being antiently a part of the Kingdom of Ardes and Burgundie had it's own Earls Proprietarie Lords hereof who held it till the yeer 1285 at what time Sibill the Daughter and Heir of Ulric Earl of Bresse and Baugie or Basgee as some Writers call it conveyed the Estate in mariage to Ame or Amadee the 4th of that name Earl of Savoy In which House it continued till the yeer 1600 and then surrendred by Duke Charles Emanuel to King Henry the 4th to silence the pretences which that King had made unto the Marquisate of Saluzzes and put an end unto the war then begun about it the politick Duke choosing rather to part with an Estate on this side of the Mountains than to give that active King occasion to look into Italie to which Savoy must have been a Thorow-fare Piemont an ordinary Pass and where no end could be expected but the loss of all Surrendred then it was on good reason of State and upon that surrender united and incorporated with the Crown of France and put under the Government of the Parliament of Digion as it still continueth The Arms hereof are Azure a Lyon Ermines armed and Langued Or 17 LIONOIS THe Countrie of LIONOIS is bounded on the East with Bresse on the West with Beaujolois Forrest and Auvergn on the North with Burgundie Dutchie and on the South with Daulphine and a part of Languedoc So called from Lyons the chief Citie and under that title made an
by Pâ—olomie and Antoâ—inus now an Episcopall See the seat of the Vice Roy and one of the best fortified Towns of all Spain 6 Moia not far from the borders of France where it joyneth on Guipuscoa a place of principall importance the Castle whereof was one of the last peeces on this of side the Mountains which held out for King Iohn of Albreâ— against Ferdinand the Catholique in his surprizall of this Kingdom 7 Montreal 8 Olite and 9 Taâ—alla all yielded with the rest of this Kingdom to Frederick of Toledo Duke of Alva Who had the happiness to subdue this Realm to the Crown of Castilâ— as his Sonne Ferdinand had to conquer the Realm of Portugall 10 Tudeâ—e on the Eastern bank of the River Ebro honoured with a little University there founded by Ferdinand the Catholick on his surprizall of that Kingdom 11 Calahorra situate on the western banks of the Iberus or Ibrâ— by Ptolomie called Calagorina by Strubo Calaguris now a Bishops See taken from Raimir the 2d King of Navarre by Aâ—â—onso the 2d of Castile and made a Member of that Kingdom As also was 12 Logrogno on the same banks of the River also 13 Estella bordering on Castile to which adjudged though on the Eastern side of the River by Lewis the 11th of France made Vmpire for the attonement of some differences betwixt Henry King of Castile and John King of Navarre and Aragoâ— The old inhabitants thereof were the Vascones possessed not only of this tract but of Bâ—scay and Guiâ—â—scoa also from them denominated who passing over the Pyrenees made themselves masters of that Province which is now called Gascoigne by the French and Vascovia in Latin Wonne from the Romans by the Gothes and from them by the Moores it began to be a Kingdom under Garcia Ximines a noble man of the Gothish blood who with 600 men only began to make head against the Saracens Anno 716. first under the title of the Kingdom of Sobrarbre and after that of Navarre for the Reasons formerly delivered The sixt from Garcia Xâ—mines was Inigo surnamed Aâ—ista so named from his vehemency and heat in War the Sonne of Simon Earl of Bâ—gorre in Gâ—scoâ—gne elected to this Kingdom on the death of Ximines the fift King Anno 840 or thereabouts as the next Heir but in the collaterall Line of Dâ—n Garcia â—imines the first King of Sobrarbre To him the taking of Pampelune is ascribed most generally though Turquet in his History referre the same to Garcia the second King But certainly the Town was in the hands of the Moores till forced from them by the prowess of Charlemagne by them again recovered after the defeat of Roncevals and held till the time of this King who possessed himself of it To this King also is ascribed the first beginning of the ceremony of Crowning and Anointing after the manner used by the Kings of France But the old Roman Provinciall cited in the titles of honour acknowledgeth no such honour to these petit Kings communicated only in that time to the Emperors of the East and West the Kings of Hierusalem England France and Sâ—â—cil And therefore probable it is that the custome came into Navarre with the house of Champagne Other Kings of most note in the course of Story were 3 Fortunâ— the second Nephew of Inigo Arista by his Sonne Garcia the third who added unto his Estate the Earldom of Aragon descended to him by his Mother the Daughter and Heir of Asnarius or Aznario the last Earl thereof 4 Sancho the fourth surnamed the Great who first assumed unto himself the title of King of Spain his predecessors using no other title than Kings of Sobrarbre or Navarre his Co-temperaries calling themselves Kings of Leon Toledo Sevil Corduba according to the names of their severall Kingdoms the Gothes Kings of the Gothes in Spain and so the Vandalls and the Suevi Onely the Earls of Barcelone at their first Erection by the French entituled themselves the Dukes and Marquesses of Spain as if all were theirs with bragg and vanitie enough But this Prince had some good ground for it as being by inheritance possessed of Navarre and Aragon of Castile in the right of his Wife Donna Nugnâ— or Elviâ—a Sister and Heir of Sancho the last Earl thereof and by conquest of a great part of the Realm of Leon so that almost all Spain not possessed by the Moores was become his own Had these Estates remained entire to his Successors the Moores no doubt had sooner lost their hold in Spain and the whole Continent been brought under the obedience of one sole Monarch But this King either loving all his Sonnes alike or else offended with the eldest who most unnaturally had accused his own innocent mother of the crime of Adultery divided his Estates amongst them giving to Garcia his eldest Sonne the Realm of Navarre with that part of Leon which he held by conquest to Ferdinand his second Sonne Castile and Aragon to his base Sonne Raymir both which he erected into Kingdoms and finally to Gonsales his third Sonne the Realm of Sobrarbre then first dismembred from Navarre By means of which impolitick course his Sonnes being all of equall title and Estates instead of opposing the common foe quarrelled with each other and left the quarrell as a Legacie to their severall Successours which mischief might have been avoided if he had not dignified them all with the title of Kings or left the rest as Homagers unto one Supreme 5 Sancho the fift Nephew of Sancho the Great by his Sonne Garcia de Nagera unnaturally and traiterously slain by his Brother Raymir After whose death and the short interposition of his Murtherer this Kingdom was seized on by the Kings of Aragon three of which viz. Sancho Raymires Pedro Alfonso did severally and successively enjoy the same 6 Alfonso the last of the three Kings of Aragon reigning in Navarre surnamed the Warriour who for a time was King of Castile also in right of â—rraca his Wife in which respect he took unto himself the title of Emperour of Spain though not acknowledged so by others But finally dying without issue and his Brother Raymir or Raymond called the Monk succeeding in Aragon the Kingdom of Navarre reverted to Garcia Raymir Lord of Monson the direct heir of Garcia de Nagera by Raymir Lord of Calahorra his younger Sonne 7 Sancho the 8th the Nephew of this Garcias Raymir by his Sonne Sancho the 7th surnamed the Wise the last King of the masculine and direct line of the Kings of Navarre the Kingdom after his decease passing by the Females or Heirs generall to the Earls of Champagâ—e and so unto the Kings of France the Houses of Eurâ—ux Foix Albret and Vendosme but never holding above 3 descents in any one Family By meanes whereof these Kings being barred from gaining any thing on the Moores by the interposition of the Kings of Castile and Aragon and having no way to enlarge their Revenue
Country is very Mountainous and woodie yielding but little store of Corn and less of Wine the defect of the first being supplied from other Countries of the last by Sider for which end they plant Apples here in great abundance But from those Woods they draw continually great store of Timber for the building of ships and from those hills there do not only issue pleasant Rivers some say 150. in number of which Iberus and Duero are said to be two but such infinite store of Iron and Steel that no Country yieldeth better or in greater plenty called and accounted for this cause the Armorâ—e of Spain and giving occasion unto Plinie to report that there was in this Country a whole Mountain of Iron In Maritima Cantabriae parte Mons praerupte altus incredibile dicta totus ex ea materia est lib. 34. cap. 45. Nor do they only furnish all Spain with Iron which they make into instruments of War and others for domestick uses but with Timber also for their shipping with which so stored that whole Fleets may be built and armed from this Country only It is divided commonly into two parts the Eastern bordering on the Pyreneâ—s and the Realm of France which is called GVYPVSCOA and the Western bordering on the Kingdom of Leon which properly is called BISC AY the Town of Montrico standing in the confines of both Both of them heretofore of the same Originall though by severall means united to the Crown of Castile both speak the same Cantabrian language now called the Basquish the people of both being more rude and simple than the rest of Spain but standing much upon their Gentry according to the custome of most Mountainous and unconquered Nations The difference is that those of Guipuscoa by reason of their trafick and commerce with other Countries savour a little more of Christianity than the others do in which the common Biscaines are so far to seek that though they have some generall notions of God and CHRIST yet very few of them are able to render an account of their Faith in any tolerable measure And review being taken of those general notions in which both Countries are concerned let us next look upon them in their several and distinct capacities with reference to their chief Towns and Stories And first for GVIPVSCOA The places of chiefest note in it are 1 S. Sebastians Don Bastia as the Vulgar call it a noted and well-traded Port at the mouth of the River Garâ—ine beautified with a fair and capacious Haven defended at the entrances with two strong Castles founded upon the opposite Rocks and honoured with an Episcopall See 2 â—olosa commonly called Volosette at the confluence of the Rivers Oria and Duarzo 3 Placenza on the River Denia inhabited by none but Blacksmiths who do attend their Hammers with such endless diligence that Vulcans forge may seem to be translated hither from the Isle of Lemnos 4. Fonterabia at the mouth of the River Vidosa which divides this Country from Guyenne in France for that cause very well fortified and as strongly garrisoned 5 Renâ—eria situate neer a Brook abounding with most excellent Salmons 6 Montrico at the mouth of the River Denâ—a the farthest Town hereof on the edge of Biscay Most of which stands upon or neer the Sea there being but few Towns of note within the â—and though store enough of scatered Villages as in Biscay also because of the roughness of the Mountains As for the Fortunes and affairs of this part of the Country after the subversion of the Kingdom of the Gothes in Spain for till that time they followed the same fortunes with the rest of this Countrie it was at first a Member of the Crown of Navarre afterwards wrested from King Sancho the sixt by Alfonso the first of Castile Anno 109. by whom committed to the Government of Lopes Diaz de Haro Lord of Biscay Restored again to the Kings of Navarre upon some following Capitulations it so continued till the year 1200. when having experience of the Government of both Kingdoms and liking better that of Castile they offered themselves to the subject on of Alphonso the third who without so much as one blow strook became Master of all the Country and left it setled and confirmed unto his successors as it hath ever since remained 2 For BISCAY next the Principall Towns thereof are 1 Larrabecua the chief Town of this Province in elder times in the Chief Church whereof the Kings of Spain as Lords of Biseay use to be solemnly inaugurated here making Oath to maintain the liberties of the Country and receiving the Homage and Allegiance of the people of it 2 Berneo an old Town also and amply privileged the franchises whereof the Kings are solemnly sworn to keep in the Church dedicated to the honour of S. Euphemia 3 Guernica the third Town for antiquity in this part of these Countries Then of a later date we have 4 Bilbo or Bilbao situate some two leagues from the Sea but on a fair and deep Creek thereof on the other side surrounded with Mountains built out of the ruines of the old Flaviobriga by Diego de Haro Lord of Biscay Anno 1300. and situate the best of any Town in this Country for plenty of Victuals especially for flesh and most excellent bread Exceedingly enriched by making of Armour and all sorts of weapons their chiefest manufacture the Bilbo Blades in such request being brought from hence Besides which trade of Arms and Iron they deal also in wool by the vent of which commodities they are grown so wealthy that here are many private Merchants which build yearly three or four good ships for their own trade only 5 Laâ—edo a Sea Town also with a capable port 6 Portugaletre commodiously seated on an Arm of the Sea which floweth up to their very houses and serveth them exceeding fitly for the lading and unlading of their commodities The old Inhabitants of this tract before the coming in of the Vascones were the Cantabri these subdivided into the severall Nations of the Marbogi the Caristi the Antrigones the Varduli and the Cantabri properly so called From these descend the modern Biscaines An Argument whereof may be their Language different from the rest of Spain and said by some to have continued in this Country ever since the Confusion at Babel And though they over-shoot themselves that go as far as Babel for the Pedigree and Antiquity of it yet that it was the antient language of Spain is more than probable because this people have ever continued without any mixture of forrein Nations as being never throughly subdued either by Romans Carthaginians Gothes or Moores and so they remained as in their liberties not Mastered so in their language not altered In like manner the Arabick continueth uncorrupt in the hilly parts of Granada the Tongue of the old Britans in our Wales and the antient Epirotick in the high woodie and more Mountainous parts of that Country And
though those of Guipuscoa speak the same language also yet is it with a greater mixture of other words by reason of their neighbourhood with France and commerce with strangers than it is in Biscay where the old naturall language whatsoever it was is in far more purity Nor do the Biscaines differ from the rest of Spain in language only but in Customes also four of which I will here set down as a light to the rest First they account themselves free from taxes and contributions to the Kings of Spain yielding them obedience with their Bodies but not with their Purses And when any of the Spanish Kings in their Progresses come to the Frontires of this Country he bareth one of his Legs and in that manner entreth into it There he is met by the Lords and Gentlemen there dwelling who proffer him some few small Brass pieces Maravidis they call them whereof 600 go to a Crown in a leathern bag hanged at the end of a Lance but withall they tell him that he must not take them Which Ceremony performed they all attend the King in his journey Secondly They admit no Bishops to come amongst them and when Ferdinand the Catholick came in Progress hither accompanied amongst others by the Bishop of Paâ—â—elune the people arose in Arms drave back the Bishop and gathering all the dust on which they thought he had troden cast it into the Sea Which aversness unto Bishops as they first took up in all probability on some hard usage which they found at the hands of their Prelates and still retain it out of a stubbornness of Nature most peculiar to them so possible enough it is that the want of Bishops and of Episcopall Visitations amongst the Biscaines is not the least cause of that ignorance and rudeness spoken of before which is found amongst them Thirdly they allow not any Priests to live in their Villages except he bring his Concubine with him conceiving it impossible for to keep their Wives unto themselves if the Curate hath not a woman of his own Fourthly The Women at all meetings do first tast of the Cup and so dispose of it to the men which Custom they have had amongst them ever since Ogne the Countess of Castile attempted to have poysoned her Sonne Sancho in a Cup of Wine But to return again to the old Inhabitants they were a people of that courage that they defended the liberty of that Countrey against the Romans when the residue of Spain was subdued and were at last not without great effusion of blood and manifest tokens of manly resolution and heroick spirits on their parts vanquished by the darling of Fortune Augustus Such hilly and mountainous people are alwaies the last that are conquered and the first that stand on their own guard as besides these Biscaines the Navarâ—ois and Asturians here in Spain in respect of the Moores and our Britans in relation to the Saxons Whether it be that living in a sharp air and being inured to labour they prove on occasion good and able men or that the Forts of Natures own building are not so easily wonne as defended or that the unpleasantness of the Country and unfruitfulness of the soyl yeeld no occasion to strangers to desire and adventure for I take not on me to determine But being overcome at last they were first cast into the Province of â—arracâ—nensis and so continued after the new modelling of Spain by the Emperour Constanâ—â— Under the Râ—mans they continued till that Empire fell and then not conquered by the 〈◊〉 but resigned over to them by the Romans with the rest of that Province Nor lost they any thing of their antient and naturall courage by the intermixture of the Vascons continuing still good Souldiers both for Sea and Land a stubborn fierce and couragious people impatient of servitude and not easie to be forced to any thing which they like not of The last of all the Spaniards that submitted to the furie of the Moores excepting those of the Asturia's never conquered by them and one of the first Provinces which shook off that yoak animated and conducted in that undertaking by Soria descended of the blood Royall of Scotland Anno 87. made upon that good service the first Lord of Biscay After this they continued a free and distinct estate under their own Proprietarie Lords and Princes of the noble Family of Haro till that Nero of Spain Don Pedro the Cruel violently took it from Donna Ieanne the right heir of it Anno 1358. From which Donna Ieanne the eldest Daughter maried to Ferdinand the younger Sonne of Ferdinand de la Cerde the right Heir of Castile issued the Lady Ieanne Manuel the Wife of Henry the second and Mother of Iohn the first both Kings of Castile by which last this Countrey was united to that Crown for ever Anno 1379. The names of the Proprietary Lords of this Estate we have in this following Catalogue of The Lords of Biscay 870. 1 Soria the Sonne of Lope of Biscay but Nephew by the Mothers side to a King of Scotland the first Lord of Biscay 2 Manso Lopes the Sonne of Soria 3 Inigo the Deaf Sonne of Manso Lopes 4 Lopes Diaz the Sonne of Inigo 5 Sancho Lopes the Sonne of Lopes Diaz 6 Inigo II. the base Sonne of Lopes Diaz the two Sonnes of Sancho Lopes by reason of their tender years being set aside 7 Lopes Diaz II. Sonne of Inigo the 2d 8 Diego Lopes surnamed the White Sonne of Lopes Diaz the ad 9 Lopes Diaz III. Sonne of Diego Lopes the first who took unto himself the surname of Haro from a Town of that name of his Foundation 10 Diego Lopes Diaz de Haro the Sonne of Lopes Diaz the 3d. 11 Lopes Diaz IV. Sonne of Diego Lopes Diaz de Haro 1257. 12 Diego Lopes Diaz II. assisted Sancho the second Sonne of King Alfonso of Castile in excluding the Children of Don Ferdinand his elder Brother by which Sancho he was after slain 1289. 13 Diego Lopes de Haro the Sonne of Diego 1290. 14 Diego Lopes III. the Brother of Diego Lopes Diaz the 2d the Founder of the Town of Bilbo 1309. 15 Iohn of Castile Brother to King Sancho and Husband of Mary Diaz de Haro Daughter of Diego Lopes the 2d 1319. 16 Iohn the Blinde so called because he had lost an eye Sonne of Iohn of Castile and Mary Diaz of Haro slain by King Alfonso 1329. 17 Iohn Nugnes of Lara in right of his Wife Daughter and Heir of Iohn the Blind whose name I find not succeeded after the decease of Donna Maria Diaz 1350. 18 Nugno de Lara an Infant of two yeers old succeeded Iohn Nugnes of Lara his Father 1351. 19 Ieane and Isabel the Sisters and Heirs of Nugno de Lara seized upon by Don Pedro and the whole Signeurie of Biscay subjected by strong hand to the Crown of Castile with many other fair Estates which depended on it The Arms of these Lords
of Biscay were Argent two Wolves Sable each of them in his mouth a Lamb of the second 5 GALLICIA GALICIA or GALLAECIA is bounded on the East with the Asturias from which parted by the River Mearo on the South with Portugall from which divided by the River Minâ—o on the North with the Cantabrian and on the West with the Atlantick Oceans The antient Inhabitants of it were the Gallaici whence it had the name distinguished into the severall Tribes of the Bedyi Seuri Cilini Capori and Lemavi spoken of by Ptolomie The Countrie like that of the Asturias mountainous and almost inaccessible overspread with the Cantabrian hils and so the fitter to hold out against forrein invasions in defence of Libertie and Religion in that regard chosen for a retiring place by the distressed and vanquished Christians in their first Wars against the Moores Not well inhabited to this day not so much for the hilliness of the Countrie as for want of Water which defect makes the people generally draw more towards the Sea where they improve their fortunes by trade and fishing The barrenness of the Countrie râ—ompenced heretofore by the rich mines of Gold and Silver which in this Countrie and the Astures and some part of Lusitania afforded yeerly 20000 pound weight of Gold unto the Romans amounting in our money to two millions of Crowns but now no mines found in it of any value Instead of which it yeeldeth the best mines for Iron of any Province of Spain for which their Waters are so proper that they are said to fortifie and improve the metal Places of principall importance are 1 Compostella an Vniversity and Archbishops See vulgarly called St. Iago in honour of S. Iames the sonne of Zebedee whom they pretend to be buried here and of whom there is denominated an Order of Knights his Relicks said to be kept in the chief Church of it worshipped by the Romanists with great devotion and drawing to this place a wonderfull concourse of people comming thither on pilgrimage 2 Baiona not far from the mouth of the River Minio 3 Corunna by Ptolomie called Flavium Brigantium by us English the Groyn often mentioned in the storie of our Wars with the Spaniard in Qu. Elizabeths time then taken by the English but since very well fortified to avoid the like surprizall Divided then as now into the High Town and the Low situate on the Cantabrian Sea betwixt the Promontorie Trilencum now Cabo Ortegal lying towards the East and that of old called Nerium now Cabo Finis terre as being the most Western end of the then known World 4 Oreus upon the Minio a Bishops See by Ptolomie called Aquae Calidae from the Bathes here being now much commended for the best Wines 5 Tui on the same River frontiring upon Portugall a Bishops See in antient Writers called â—udâ— 6 Ponte-vedre 7 Ribadeo both upon the sea both fitted with convenient Harbours The antient Inhabitants hereof as before is said were the Gallaici one of the last Nations which submitted to the power of the Romans by whom first made a part of Tarraconensis after a Province of it self by the name of Gallicia the Asturias and some part of the Old Castile and Portugall being added to it In the declining of that Empire the Suevi a potent Nation of Germanie accompanying the Vandals and Alani in their transmigrations invaded Spain and first possessed themselves of this Countrey But not content with their Estate they warred on the Silinges a Vandal-tribe then possessing Baetica whom they vanquished and took that Province from them under the conduct of Rechila their second King They added shortly after Lusitania to their former conquesâ—s stopped in their careere by Theodorick the 2d King of the Gothes by whom vanquished and confined again within Gallicia which they enjoyed till the finall ruine of their kingdom by Leutigild the Goth Anno 858. reduced then to a Province of the Gothish kingdom Their habitation before their comming into Spain was in the Eastern part of Germanie beyond the Elb. Their Religion at the first under Recciarius their third King was very Orthodox and â—ound But vanquished by the Gothes and obliged unto them for the restoring of their kingdom they fell off to Arianism persisting in that Heresie for the space of an hundred years and then again returning of the Catholick Faith under Theodomire their King therein continuing constant till their finall overthrow The Kings hereof as many as are upon record are these that follow Kings of the Suevi in Gallicia 1 Hermenericus who first brought the Suevians into Spain and possessed Gallicia Arcadius and Honorius then Emperours of the East and West 2 Râ—chila who conquered the Silinges and subdued Baetica 3 Recciarius the first Christian King who won Lufitania afterwards vanquished and slain by Theodorick King of the Gothes the Suevians for a time becomming subject to that King 4 Masdras restored unto the kingdom by Theodorick 5 Frumarius the Sonne of Masdras 6 Remismuâ—dus Brother of Frumarius recovered some part of Lusitania and fell off to Ariaâ—ism 7 Theodomirus the Restorer of the Catholick Faith amongst the Sâ—evians 8 Ariamirus Sonne to Theodomire 9 Eboricus the Sonne of Ariamirus deposed and shorn Monk by Andeca 10 Andeca the last King of the Suevii in Gallicia or rather the Vsurper of the Regall title served in the same kind by Leutigildis King of the Gothes as he had served Eboricus his Lord and Master After which time Gallicia was made a Province of the Gothish Monarchy and the name of Suevians no more heard of in Spain In times ensuing it became a part of the Kingdom of Leon erected to a Kingdom by Alfonso the Great King of Oviedo and Leon and given unto his Sonne Ordogno Anno 886. And though Ordogno came after to succeed in his Fathers Throne his elder Brother Garcias dying without issue yet did Gallicia continue as a State distinct till wrested from the Owners of it by Alfonso the sixt of Leon and the third of Castile by whom incorporate with this Kingdom never since dis-joyned the Castilians being too good Statesmen to dismember Kingdoms The Arms hereof were Azure seme of Crossets Fitchee a Chalice covered Or. 6. The Kingdom of CORDVBA HAving thus surveied those Provinces under the Government of Castile which lye at the foot of the Pyrenees and on the shores of the Northern or Cantabrian Ocean we will next look on those which lye more toward the Streights of Gibraltar and the Mediterranâ—an And so come round at last to Castile it self And first we will â—egin with the Kingdom of CORDVBA which at the first erection of it contained all those parts of Spain conquered by the Moores and not again recovered by the Kings of Leon and Navarre conrracted within narrower bounds when subdued by the King of Castile at that time comprehending only the Provinces of Andalusia Extemadura Granada and the Isle of Gades We will consider it notwithstanding in both
strongly by King Philip the 2d for fear of surprisall by the Tnrks and the security of the Haven which is withall very large and capacious coming from a little Iland lying at the mouth thereof by which assured from tempestuous winds and the violent ragings of the Sea Hence the occasion of that Saying of Andreas Doria Admiral unto Charles the fifth that there were but three safe Ports in the Mediterranean that is to say August Iuly and the Carthagena meaning as I conceive that those two moneths being commonly free from tempestuous weather were of as great safety to the Mariners as this famous Port. 3. Lorca another Port Town situate on a Creek more within the Land 4 Almanca 5 Sarâ—zal two strong Towns bordering on Valentia well fortified when Murcia and Valentia were in severall hands 6 Câ—rvillan 7 Alhama 8 Rus c. This Countrey being part of the Province of Carthaginensis was by the Alani taken from the Romanâ— at their first entrance into Spain from them recovered by Wallia the first King of the Gothes in this part of Europe Together with the rest of Spain it was subdued by the Moors of Africk in the distractions of whose Empire after the going hence of the Moores of Africk it was made a distinct Kingdom by Aben-Hut of the race of the Kings of Saragossa who had seized upon it Anno 1228 and for a time was the most puissant King of the Moores in Spain commanding over this Countrey Granada and a great part of Andaluzia Invited to a Feast made drunk and then basely murdered by Aben Arramin a false servant of his Anno 1236 one Aben Hudiel seized on the Realm of Murcia disturbed in his possession by Alboaquis the last King hereof But he not able to defend himself against his Competitor surrendred it to Ferdinand the 2d of 〈◊〉 whom he put into possession of the Fort of Murcia and many other places of great importance conditioned that Alboaquis should enjoy the title of King of Murcia as long as he lived under the Soveraignty of Castile and that Ferdinand should enjoy one half of the profits of it this was in the yeer 1241 after it had continued in the state of a Kingdomâ— but 12. yeers only united to Castile without blood or trouble and so remains ever since 9. The Kingdom of TOLEDO THe Kingdom of TOLEDO so called from Toledo the chief Citie of it contained once the greatest part of that Countrey which is now called New-Castile of which it is now reckoned only for a part or Member The Countrey lying next unto it was antiently the Seat of the Carâ—entani the nature of the soyl we shall find else-where Principal Cities of this Kingdom 1. Toledo of great Antiquity as being taken by Fulvius a Roman Praetor in the time of Sciâ—io Africanus and then a Citie of good note Pleasantly seated on the â—aâ—us beautified with many Peeces of rare and excellent Architecture and fortified with 30 Towers standing on the wals By reason of the situation of it in the very middest almost of Spain it is passing well inhabited as well by the Nobility who reside there for pleasure and by Scâ—olars who abide in it for their studies as by Merchants who resort thither for theâ—r profit besides such Souldiers and their Officers who are continually garrisoned in it for defence thereof The private buildings generally are but mean and ordinary though by farre more handsome in the inside than the outside promiseth most of them being furnishâ—ed with water from the River Tagus conveyed into them by the admirable inventions of one Iames a native of Cremona in the Dukedom of Millain The Streets narrow close â—ly and uneven exceeding troublesome to walk or go upon especially in slippery or dirty weather by reason of its steep and uneven situation on the side of a Rockie hill by which and by the River which almost surrounds it it is naturally very strong and well helped by Art For that cause made the seat of the Gothish Kings by one of which called Bamba so repaired and beautified besides the addition of a strong Wall for defence of the place that he is by some accounted for the sounder of it For so we find it in these old verses Eâ—â—xit fautore Deo Rex inclytus Vrbem Bamba suae celebrem port endens Gentis honorem That is to say King Bamba God assisting rais'd this Town Extending so the antient Gothes renown When the Gothes fell it was in chief estimation amongst the Moores and by them advanced unto the honour of a Kingdom whereof more anon but under both as it continueth to this day the See of an Archbishop who is the Metropolitan of Spain and President for the most part of the Inquisition His revenue answerable to his place the greatest of any Clergyman in the Christian World next to the Popes of Rome as being estimated at 300000 Crowns per Annum Finally this City hath been honoured with no fewer than 18 Nationall Councills here holden in the time of the Gothes and is now a famous University for the study of the Civill and Canon Lawes and hath to this day the temporall Jurisdiction over 17 walled Towns besides Villages 2 Calâ—trava the next Town of note is situate on the River Ava of most fame in these latter times for an Order of Knights called the Knights of Calatrava of which more when we come to Castile Neighboured by the ruines of the strong and Famous City Castulo which being under the command of the Romans was by the Gyresoeny a people that dwelt on the other side of the River suddenly entred and taken But Sertorius following after them by the same Gate put them all to Sword and causing his men to apparrell themselves in the cloathes of the Enemy led them to the chief City of the Gyresoeni who supposing them to be their own party opened their Gates and were all either slain or sold for slaves More of this Town anon when we come to Castile to which belonging now 3 Talbora commonly called Talvera de la Reyna or the Queens Talvera and called so occasion of an execrable murder committed there by the command of Queen Mary the Widdow of Alfonso the sixt on the Lady Leonore de Guzman her husbands Paramour A proper and neat Town it is pleasantly seated on the Tagus supposed to be the Libora of Ptolomie and now belonging to the Archbishop of Toledo as chief Lord thereof As for Toledo it self in the time of the Romans it was the Metropolis of the Province of Tarraconensis after that the seat Royall of the Gothith Kings removed hither from Tholouse in Languedoâ— forced by the Moores at their first entrance into Spain Anno 716. more prudently aiming at the head than the Gothes possibly expected from such Barbarians In the Confusions of that Kingdom betwixt the beginning of the reign of Mahomet the fourth and the second coming in of the Moores of Africk made a distinct
last upon a large and pleasant Valley where they spyed a company of naked Savage people hemmed in amongst many craggie Rocks The Salvages gazing a while upon them ran into their Caves made in the hollows of the Rocks the best houses they had Which being observed by the Falconers they returned again unto their Lord telling him that instead of a Falcon they had brought him news of a New World in the midst of Spain and of a race of People which came in with Tubal Strongly affirming what they said they obtained belief And the Duke shortly after went with a Company of Musketeers and subdued them easily they having no offensive Weapons but only Slings They worshipped the Sun and Moon fed upon nothing that had Life but had good store of excellent fruits roots and springs of water wherewith Nature was very well contented And though their language was not altogether understood by any yet many of their words were found to be purely Bâ—squish Reduced on this discovery unto Christianity but easily discernible from all other 〈◊〉 by their tawnie complexions occasioned by the reverberation of the Sun-beames from those rockie Mountains wherewith on all sides they are encompassed The truth hereof besides the Credit of Iames Howell in his Instructions for Forrein Travell I have upon enquirie found to be attested by men of gravity and great place in this Realm of England employed there in affaires of publick interess Satisfied therefore in the truth of the Relation I am partly satisfied in the men Whom I conceive to be some râ—mnant of the antient Spaniards who hâ—d themselves amongst these Mountains for fear of the Romans Their language and Idolatry speak them to be such For had they either fled from the Gothes or Moores there had been found some Cross or other Monument of Christianitie as in other places or some such mixture in their speech as would have favored somewhat of the Gothes or Romans But it is time I should proceed NEW CASTILE is situate on the South of the old The chief Cities there 1 Signeâ—ca a Citie heretofore of the Celtâ—bâ—ri now a Bishops See beautified with a fair Cathedrall supposed to be the Condabora of Ptolomie 2 Madrid upon the Guâ—darama now the seat of the Kings whose residence there though the Countrie be neither rich nor pleasant hath made it of a Village the most populous City in all Spain It is a custom in this Town that all the upper Rooms in their houses do belong to the King except some Composition be made with him for them And of this Town the Spaniards do use to brag to Strangers that they have a Citie walled with Fire and then make good the boast by saying That it is situate in the middest of Quarries of Flint 3 Alcala de Henares of old called Complutum renowned for an University of Divines â—ounded here in the time of Ferdinand the Catholick by Francisco de Ximines Cardinall and Archbishop of â—oledo 4 Alcaraz amongst the mountainous tracts of Orâ—speda called Sierra de Alcaraz memorable for a great discomfiture given unto the Moores Anno 1094. 5 Molina in the same mountainous tract hence called Monte de Molina remarkable for giving the title of Lord to the Kings of Castile who in the Regall stile are called Lords of Molina the Signeurie hereof accrewing to that Crown by the mariage of Sancho the 3d with Mary the Daughter of Alfonso the last Lord Proprietarie The Territorie large and the Town of strengthâ— well fortified in the times fore-going both by art and nature 6 Cuenca seated at the spring head of the River Xucar and not far from that of the Tagus also amongst the Mountains of Orospeda built by the Moores on the top of those craggie hils whom it served for an impregnable Fortress against the Christians till taken by Sancho the 2d of Castile Anno 1177. Here also is the Escuriall or Monastery of S. Laurence built by King Philip the 2d A place saith Quade who spendeth 13 pages in its description of that magnificence that no building in times past or this present is comparable to it The front toward the West is adorned with three stately gates the middlemost whereof leadeth into a most magnificent Temple a Monastery in which are 150 Monkes of the order of S. Ierome and a College that on the right hand openeth into divers offices belonging to the Monastery that on the leâ—t unto Schooles and out-houses belonging to the College At the four corners there are four turrets of excellent workmanship and for height majesticall Towards the North is the Kings Palace on the South part divers beautifull and sumptuous Galleries and on the East side sundry gardens and walks very pleasing and delectable It containeth in all 11 severall quadrangles every one incloystred and is indeed so brave a structure that a voyage into Spain were well imployed were it only to see it and return Here is also in this Tract the old Town of Castulo the Castaâ—n of Strabo then the chief Citie of the Carpentani and the birth-place of Himilcâ— the Wife of Annibal from whence this whole Tract had the name of Saltus Castulâ—nensis and so called by Caesar now a poor Village known by the name of Castona la Veia in which is somewhat to be found of the antient ruines But of this more already when we were in the kingdom of Toledo to which it more properly belonged The old â—nhabitants of these Castiles were the Vaccai Ventones Arevacae Oretani Carpentani Dittani c. From none of which the name of Castile can be deduced so that we must fetch it either from the Castellani once a People of Catalogne or from some strong fortified Castles erected in the frontires against the Moores This last conjecture may seem probable because the Arms of this Kingdom are Gules a Castle triple-towred Or. Neither is it any way strange for Provinces especially smaller ones such as at first this was though now much extended both in bounds and power to take their names from a Castle For to go no farther even with us Richmondshire was so called from the Castle of Richmond there built by Alan Earl of Bâ—etâ—gne and Flintshire took denomination from a Castle built of Flint-stones by Henry the 2d We may see hereby how much Celius Secundâ—â—â—urio was deceived who writeth that Alphonso the third having overthrown Mahomet Enasir King of Morocco and put 60000 of his men to the sword assumed these Arms that thus named this Kingdom which was before called the kingdom of the Bastitanes because that victory like a strong Castle had confirmed his estates unto him Whereas in case there were no other Error in his supposition the Bastitanes were no Inhabitants of Castile but of Valentia and Murcia Provinces far enough off from the Old Castile at the first taking of that name And for the former Etymologie it appeareth most evidently in that the people are by the Latines called Castellani the Countrey Castella the
the relation of his travels that being becalmed about these Ilands there came a Woman swiming from one of them with a Basket of fruit to sell But that which made them 〈◊〉 talked oâ— in former times was the harm done them by their Conies which here and in the neighbouring Continent increased so wonderfully that Varro telleth us of a Town in Spain undermined by them and Strabo that they did not only destroy their Plants but rooted up many of their trees Insomuch that the Inhabitants did request the Romans to give them some new seats toinhabit in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being ejected by those creatures out of their possessions whose multitudes they were not able to resist And when that could not be obtained they moved Augustus Caesar as Plinie telleth us for some aid against them who insteed of Souldiers sent them Ferrets by which their numbers were diminished in a little time These Islands were first planted by the Tyrians or Phoeniciâ—ns the founders of many of their Cities one of which in the Isle of Ebusus had the name of Phoenissa From them also they derived the Art of Slinging Made subject to the Carthaginians under the Conduct of Hanno and Himâ—ico Anno M. 5500. or thereabouts at what time the Decemvirâ— Governed Rome Under that State they remained subject till the end of the second Punick war when Carthage was no longer able to protect them made a State of themselves till conquered by Metellus the Brother of him who subdued Creet The people were much given to Piracy and seeing the Roman Navy sayling by their Coasts supposed them to be Merchant Men assaulted them and at first prevailed But the Romans getting betwixt them and the shore discovered from whence they came and forced them to an unwilling submission for which Metellus was rewarded with the honour of a Triumph Being once made a Province of Spain they alwaies after that followed the fortunes thereof In the distraction of the Empire of the Moores in Spain they were united into one Kingdom by the name of the Kingdom of Majorca won from the Moores by Raymond Earl of â—arâ—elone with the help of the Genoese 1102. By the Genoese delivered to the Moores again and from them reconquered by Iames King of Aragon descended from that Raymond Anno 〈◊〉 Of these Estates consisted the Kingdom of Majorca erected by King Iames the first immediatly on his recovery of these Ilands from the hands of the Moores and by him given unto 〈◊〉 his second Sonne who fearing the displeasure of his Brother King Peter the 3d submitted his new Kingdom to the Vâ—ssalage of the Crown of Aragon yet could not this so satisfie the ambition or jealousies of those mightier Kings as to preserve his Successors in possession of it By 〈◊〉 the 4th extorted from King Iames the fourth and last King thereof under colour of denying his accustomed â—â—mage So ended The Kings of Majorea of the House of Aragon 1. Iames the first sonne to â—ames the first King of Aragen 2. Iames I. Sonne of Iames the first 3. Ferdinand Brother of James the 2d 4. Iames III. Sonne of Ferdinand over-come and slain in battel by Pedro the 4th King of 〈…〉 and other Members of this little Kingdom remaining ever since united unto that Crown except Montpelier sold by this Iames unto the Freuch 13 ARAGON ARAGON hath on the East the Land of Rousillon and the Pyrenees on the West the two Castiles on the North Navarre on the South and South-East 〈◊〉 and some part of Valentia so called from the River Aragon by which it is divided from the Realm oâ— Navarre where the first Princes of this house having won certain Towns from the hands of the Infidels commanded as Lords Marchers under the Kings of that Realm and called themselves for that reason the Earls of Aragon spreading the name as they enlarged their bounds by ensuing conquests The Countrie lieth on both sides of the River Iberus and hath also severall Riverets as Gallâ—go Senga Xalon and Cagedo running like so many veines thorough the bodie of it yet it is generally so destitute of waters and so ill-inhabited especially towards the Mountains of the Pyrenees that one may travell many dayes and find neither Town nor house nor people But where the Rivers have their course the Case is different the Valleys yeelding plenty both of Corn and Fruits especially about Calataiub where the air is good and the soyl fruitfull The antient Inhabitants were the Celtiberi who took up a great part of Tarraconensis divided into lesser Tribes not here considerable These sprung originally from the Celâ—ae as before is said the greatest and most potent Nation of all Gallia who being too populous for their Countrey or willing to employ themselves upon new Adventures passed the Pyrenees and mingled themselves with the Iberâ— From thence the name of Celâ—iberi and Celtiberia according unto this of Lucan profugique à gente vetusta Gallorum Celtae miscentes nomen Iberi Who being chas'd from Gaule their home did frame Of Celtae and Iberi mixt one name Others of less consideration were the Jaccetani and Lacetani with parts of the Edetani and Illergetes Places of most importance in it are 1 Jacca the chief Citie heretofore of the Iaccetani seated amongst the Pyrenees and for that cause chosen for the chief seat and residence of the first Kings of Aragon continued there till the taking of Saragâ—ssa by Alfonso the first 2 Calataâ—â—b seated on Xalon in the best Countrey of Aragon so called from Aiub a Moorish Prince the first Founder of it Not far from which upon an hill stood the old Town Bilbilis a Muaicipium of the Romans and the birth-place of Martiall 3 Venasque amongst the Pyrenees 4 Balbastro on the Sâ—nga formerly called Burtina now a Bishops See 5 Lâ—rida on the River Segre as some say but others place it on the Songa which rising in the Pyrenees divideth Catâ—lonia from Aragon and so passeth into Iberus Now an Universitie called formerly Ilerda and famous for the Incounter hapning nigh unto it betwixt Herculâ—ius Treasurer or Questor to Sertorius and Mâ—â—ilius Proconsul of Gallia wherein Manilius was so discomfited and his Army consisting of 3 Legions of Foot and 1500 Horse so routed that he almost alone was scarce able to recover this Citie few of his souldiers surviving the overthow 6 Moson famous for entertaining the King of Spain every third year At which time the people of Aragon Valence and Catalogne present the King 600000 crowns viz. 300000 for Catalogne 200000 for Aragon and 100000 for Valâ—ntia And well may they thus doe for at other times they sit Rent-Free as it were only they acknowledge the King of Spain to be the head of their Common-wealth This revenue is proportionably 200000 Crowns a year all which if not more the King again expends in maintaining his Vice-Royes in their severall Provinces 7 Huesca called of old Osca somewhat South of Iaca an Universitie a place
northerly situation nor so cold in the Winter because the air of this Kingdom being gross cannot so soon penetrate as the thin air of France and Spain For to say truth the air in the Winter time is thick and foggie cloudy and much disposed to mists especially near the Sea and the greater Rivers insomuch that many times the Sun is not seen to shine out clearly for some weeks together And thereupon there goeth a Tale that the great Constable of Castile being Ambassador to King Iames in the first Winter of his reign and tarying here about a month is said not to have seen the Sun all the time of his stay which occasioned him at his going on ship board to desire such Lords and Gentlemen as attended him thither to present his humble service to the King their Master and to the blessed Sun of Heaven when they chanced to see him And something also touching the temperature of the Air may be ascribed unto the Winds which participating of the Seas over which they pass unto us do carry with them a temperate warmth But if warmth were all the benefit we received from the Seas it might indeed be said that we were come from Gods blessing into the warm Sun but it is not so For there are no Seas in Europe that yield more plenty of fish than ours Our Oysters were famous in the times of the old Romans and our Herrings are now very beneficiall unto the Netherlands to whom the Englishmen reserving to themselves a kind of Royalty for the Dutch by custom demand liberty to fish of Scarborough Castle in Yorkshire have yielded up the commodity by which those States are exceedingly enriched and our Nation much impoverished and condemned for laziness and sloth Besides the loss of imployment for many men who using this trade might be a seminary of good and able Mariners as well for the Wars as for further Navigations and discoveries cannot but be very prejudiciall to the strength and flourishing of the Common-wealth and Empire But to make this appear more fully in all particulars I shall extract some passages out of a M. S. discourse of the late learned Knight Sir Iohn Burroughs principall King of Arms by the name of Garter entituled The Sovereignty of the British Seas By which it doth appear that there is fishing in those Seas for Herrings Pilchards Cod Ling or other Fish at all times of the year and that too in so plentifull a manner that not long since neer Minnegal on the Coasts of Devonshire 500 Tonne of Fish were taken in one day and 3000. pound-sworth in another neer S. Ives in Cornwall the Hollanders taking at one draught 20. lasts of Herrings 2ly That almost all Nations hereabouts as French Spaniards Netherlanders and those of the Hanse do mightily improve themselves both in power and wealth by the benefit of the English Fishing insomuch as 10000. Sail of forein Vessels of which 1400. from the Town of Emden in East-Priseland only are thought to be maintained by this trade alone 3ly That the Hollanders in particular employ yeerly 8000 Vessels of all sorts for this trade of Fishing on our Coasts whereby they have a Seminarie of 150000 Saylers and Mariners readie for any publick service all which maintain trebble that number of Men Women and Children of severall trades upon the Land 4ly That fot the holding up of this trade the said Hollanders inhabiting a Tract of Land not so big as many of our Shires doe build 1000 sail of Ships yeerly and thereby furnish all the parts of the World even as far as Brasil with our commodities returning home those of other Countries in exchange thereof which they sell to us many times at their own prices 5ly That the said Hollanders as appeared upon computation made in one yeer of the Herrings onely caught upon these Coasts the summe of 5 Millions of our pounds the Customes and tenth Fish advancing to the publick Treasurie no less than 800000 l. Sterling it being thought that the Herrings caught by those of the Hanse Towns and other Nations amount to as great a summe as that 6ly And finally that by erecting onely 250 Busses Vessels of great Bulk and Stowage but not swift of sail for the Herring-Fishing which is not a sixt part of those which are employed yeerly by the Hollanders either at the publick charge of the State of England or by private Adventurers thereto authorized and regulated there would be found imployment yeerly for 1000 ships and at least 20000 Mariners and Fishers at Sea and consequently for as many Tradesmen and Labourers at Land by means whereof besides the vindication of our credit now at such a loss there would arise in Customes Tonnage Poundage and other Imposts no less than 300000 l. per Annum to the publick Treasurie The prosecution of which Project if not in greater proportion than that before as it was once designed by Mr. Atturney Noy my much honoured Friend so do I heartily commend it to the care of the State and to his Successors in that Office as the fittest Remembrancers to advance it there being no readier way than this to make the people wealthy and the Nation formidable For notwithstanding these advantages of Fish the Diet of England is for the most part Flesh In London only there are no fewer than 67500 Beefs and 675000 Sheep slain and uttered in a yeer besides Calves Lambs Hogs-flesh and Poulterers ware To prove this Suppose there be in London 60 Butchers Free of the City whereof every one and one with another killeth an Oxe a day for so at least they doe Then reckon as the London Butchers do affirm that the Foreiners in the Suburbs and Villages sell four for their one Lastly count for every Oxe ten sheep for this is also certainly known to be killed and sold and you have both the numbers above-mentioned The Earl of Gondamor once the Spanish Leiger here having in some severall Market dayes seen the severall Shambles of this great Citie said to them who made the discovery with him That there was more Flesh eaten in a moneth in that Town than in all Spain in a yeer Now had I his skill who by the length of Hercules Foot found out the proportion of his whole body I might by this Provision of Flesh consumed in the head guess at the Quantity of that which is spent in the body of the Realm But this I leave to be determined by an abler hand The usuall and naturall drink of the Country is Beer so called from the French word Boire for Wines they have none of their own growing as before is said Which without controversie is a most wholesome and nourshing beverage and being transported into France Belgium and Germany by the working of the Sea is so purged that it is amongst them in highest estimation celebrated by the name of â—a bonne Beere d' Angle Terre And as for the old drink of England Ale which commeth from
Councill of Arles Anno 314. Eborius Bishop of York Restitutns Bishop of London and Adelsius Bishop of Colchester there called Colonia Londinensium and some of them also present in the Councill of Sardira Anno 358. concurring with the rest in voting to the condemnation of the Arian Heresies and the same or others the next yeer in the Synod of Arimâ—n And when the Britans were expulsed their native Countrie or shut up in the mountainous parts of the Ordovices and Silures which we now call Wales they caried Christianity and Bishops along with them Augustine the Monk finding no fewer than seven Bishops in the British Church when he was sent by Gregory the Great to convert the English And yet it is no fabulous vanity as some men suppose to say that Augustine the Monk first preached the Gospel in this Countrie because it must be understood in that saying not with Relation to the Bâ—itans but the English Saxons from whom these parts of the Isle had the name of England and from whom both the Britans and the Faith it self were driven into the Mountains of Wales and Cornwall and Heathenism introduced again over all the Kingdom Long after which it pleased God that Gregory the Great but at that time a Deacon only in the Church of Rome seeing some handsom youths to be sold in the open Market demanded what and whence they were to whom it was answered they were Angli and well may they be so called saith he for they seem as Angels Asking again of what Province they were amongst the Angli and answer being made of the Province of Deira part of the Kingdom of the Northumbrians therefore said he de ira Dei sunt liberandi And lastly understanding that the King of their Nation was named Alle how fitly said he may he sing Allelujahs to the most High God After which time he seriously endeavoured the Conversion of the English Nation which being Pope he happily effected by the travell and diligence of Augustine the Monk the first Arch-bishop of Canterbury And so well did the work prosper after this beginning that not only all the Saxons did receive the Gospel but communicated the Light of it to other Nations the Hassians Franconians and Turingians being converted by Winifred the Frisons or Hollanders by Wittikind the first Bishop of Vtrecht the Saxons of Westphalen by Willdrode the first Bishop of Brâ—me all of them being English Saxons as we find in Beda and some others Now as these parts of Britain were the first which generally entertained the Gospel so were they the first also in these later times which universally submitted to the Reformation of such corruptions as had been brought upon them by the power and tyrannie of the Church of Rome Endeavoured first in France by the Albigenses and Waldenses as was said before Who being suppressed and ruinated by the sword of the Kings of France sheltred themselves in the mountainous parts of Gascoigne and Guienne then in possession of the English who by that means became acquainted with their Tenets maintained here publickly by Wiclef and spreading under-hand amongst the people of this Kingdom till the times of Luther and the Reformation by him aimed at Which being in most other Countries received tumultuously by the power of the People was here admitted upon mature deliberation by the autority and consent of the Prince and Prelates the Architects in this great work without respect unto the Dictats of Luther or Calvin but looking only on Gods Word and the Primitive Patterns abolishing such things as were repugnant unto either but still retaining such Ceremonies in Gods publick worship as were agreeable to both and had been countenanced by the practice of the Primitive times A point wherein they did observe a greater measure of Christian prudence and moderation than their neighbour Churches which in a meer detestation of the See of Rome allowed of nothing which had formerly been in use amongst them because defiled with Popish Errors and abuses and thereby utterly averting those of the Papal party from joyning with them in the work or coming over to them when the work was done Whereas had they continued an allowable correspondencie in these extrinsecals of Religion with the Church of Rome their partie in the World had been far greater and not so much stomacked as it is And so it was conceived by the Marquesse de Rhosne after Duke of Sally and Lord High-Treasurer of France and one of the chief men of that partie there when being sent Ambassadour to King Iames from King Henry 4d he had observed the Majesty and Decency of Gods publick Service in some Cathedrals of this Kingdom he said Religion would be soon defaced and trod under foot if not preserved and fenced about with the hedge of Ceremonies As for the Government of the Church since the last Conversion as by the piety and example of Lucius there were founded three Arch-Bishopricks and 25. Bishopricks according to the number of the Archi Flamines and Flamines whose great Revenues were converted to more sacred uses in the times of Idolatry So by the like pious care of Pope Gregory the Great by whose means this last Conversion hapned Arch-Bishopricks and Bishopricks were designed to convenient places The number 26 in all to each Province twelve besides the two Archbishops and Metropolitans wherein he had the happiness to have his desires fulfilled though the number was not made compleat till these later dayes nor with such equall distribution as he did intend For in the Province of York laid wast and desolate by the Danes and not so soon converted as the other was the number of the Suffragan Bishops came not up to his purpose but did as much exceed in the Province of Canterbury especially when King Henry the 8th had incorporated Wales with England and founded five Episcopall Sees out of the ruines and Revenues of some principall Monasteries of which none but the Bishoprick of Chester and that of the Isle of Man which maketh up the 27th were laid unto the Province of York And so it stood notwithstanding the alterations of Religion without any dispute till Calvin having hammered out his new Presbrterie and recommended it to the use of all the Christian Churches the History whereof we had succinctly in the Alpine Provinces found many apt Scholars in most places to decry this Order though consonant to the word of God and most pure Antiquity But the truth is it was not so much the Autority of Calvin or the malignant zeal of Beza or the impetuous clamours of their Disciples which caused the Episcopall Order to grow out of credit as the Avarâ—ce of some great persons in Court and State who greedily gaped after the poor remnant of their Possessions It had been else a miracle that Calvins Plat-form made only for the use of a private Citie and not proportioned no nor intended at the first to the estate of other Churches especially where the Bishops had been
in King Iames his reign tending to the advancement of such uniformitie be not interrupted For other things certain it is that London is the antienter Citie as being an Archbishops See in the time of the Britans when the name of Paris was scarce heard of a Bishops See at the first conversion of the Saxons increased so much in wealth and honour from one Age to another that it is grown at last too big for the Kingdom which whether it may be profitable for the State or not may be made a question And great Towns in the bodie of a State are like the Spleen or Melt in the bodie naturall the monstrous growth of which impoverisheth all the rest of the Members by drawing to it all the animal and vitai spirits which should give nourishment unto them And in the end cracked or surcharged by its own fulness not only sends unwholesome fumes and vapours unto the head and heavy pangs unto the heart but drawes a consumption on it self And certainly the over-growth of great Cities is of dangerous consequence not only in regard of Famine such multitudes of mouthes not being easie to be fed but in respect of the irreparable danger of Insurrections if once those multitudes sensible of their own strength oppressed with want or otherwise distempered with faction or discontent should gather to an head and break out into action Yet thus much may be said to the honour of London though grown by much too bigg now for the kingdom that it is generally so well governed and in so good peace that those Murders Robberies and outrages so frequent in great and populous Cities beyond the Seas are here seldom heard of 2 York in the West-riding of that Countie the second Citie of England as the old Verse hath it Londinum caput est Regni urbs prima Britanni Eboracum à primâ jure secunda venit That is to say In England London is the chiefest Town The second place York claimeth as its own And so it may being indeed the second Citie of the Kingdom both for same and greatness A pleasant large and stately Citie well fortified and beautifully adorned as well with private as publick Edifices and rich and populous withall Seated upon the River Ouse or Vre which divides it in twain both parts being joyned together with a fair stone Bridge consisting of high and mighty Arches A Citie of great estimation in the time of the Romans the Metropolis of the whole Province or Diâ—cese of Britain remarkable for the death and buriall of the Emperour Seveâ—us and the birth of Constantine the Great by consequence the Seat of the Primate of the British Church as long as Christianity did remain amongst them Nor stooped it lower when the Saxons had received the Faith and notwithstanding those mutations which befell this Kingdom under the Saxons Dancs and Normans it still preserved its antient lustre and increased it too Adorned with a stately and magnificent Cathedrall inferiour to few in Europe and with a Palace oâ— the Kings called the Manour-house the dwelling in these later dayes of the Lord President of the Court or Councell here established by King Henry 8th for the benefit of his Northern Subjects after the manner of the French Parliaments or Presed all Seiges 3 Bristol the third in rank of the Cities of England situate on the meeting of the Frome and Avon not far from the influx of the Severn into the Ocean in that regard commodiously seated for trade and traffick the Ships with full sayl coming into the Citie and the Citizens with as full purses trading into most parts of the World with good Faith and Fortune A Town exceeding populous and exceeding cleanly there being Sewers made under ground for the conveyance of all filth and nastiness into the Rivers Churches it hath to the number 18 or 20 reckoning in the Cathedrall and that of Ratcliff The Cathedrall first built by Rob. Fitz. Harding Sonne to a King of Danemark once a Burger here and by him stored with Canons Regular Anno 1248. but made a Bishops See by King Henry 8th Anno 1542. The principall building next the Church an antient Castle a piece of such strength that Maud the Empress having took King Steven Prisoner thought it the safest place to secure him in 4 Norwich the 4th Citie of the first rank of which more hereafter 5 Oxford the first of the second rank of English Cities seated upon the Ouse or Isis but whether so called as Vadum Isides Ouseford or the Ford of Ouse or Vada boum as the Greeks had their Bosphori in former times I determine not An antient Town and antiently made a seat of Learning coevall unto that of Paris if not before it the Vniversity hereof being restored rather than first founded by King Alured Anno 806. after it had been overborn awhile by the Danish Furies but hereof as an Vniversity more anon This only now that for the statelinesse of the Schooles and publick Library the bravery and beauty of particular Colleges all built of fair and polished stone the liberall endowment of those houses and notable encouragements of Industry and Learning in the salarie of the Professors in most Arts and Sciences it is not to be parallelled in the Christian World The Citie of it self well built and as pleasantly seated formed in the Figure of a Crosse two long Streets thwarting one another each of them neer a mile in length containing in that compasse 13 Parish Churches and a See Episcopall founded here by King Henry 8th Anno 1541. The honourary Title of 20 of the noble Family of the Veres now Earls of Oxon. 6 Salisbury first seated on the Hill where now stands old Salisbury the Sorbiodunum of the Antients But the Cathedrall being removed down into the Vale the Town quickly followed and grew up very suddenly into great Renown pleasantly seated on the Avon a name common to many English Rivers which watereth every street thereof and for the populousness of the place plenty of Provisions number of Churches a spacious Market-place and a fair Town-Hall esteemed the second Citie of all the West 7 Glocester by Antonine called Glevum by the Britains Caer Glowy whence the present name the Saxons adding Cester as in other places A fine neat Citie pleasantly seated on the Severn with a large Key or Wharf on the banks thereof very commodious to the Merchandise and trade of the place well built consisting of fair large Streets beautified with a magnificent Cathedrall and situate in so rich Vale that there is nothing wanting to the use of man except onely Wine which life or luxury may require 8 Chester upon the River Dee built in the manner of a quadrate inclosed with a wall which takes up more than two miles in compasse containing in that compasse 12 Parish Churches and an old Cathedrall dedicated antiently to S. Wereburg Daughter of Wolfere K. the Mercians and Visitress of all the Monasteries of England but
its own as each Diocese had residing in the same Citie with the Vicar or Lieutenant Generall which was then at York of as great power and jurisdiction in the Isle of Britain as any Patriarch of Alexandria Rome or Antioch in their severall Patriarchates The Metropolitans were no more than before they were It being ordered by a Canon of the Councill of Chalcedon that their number should not be augmented by any alteration made of the Roman Provinces As for the Forces which the Romans kept here in continuall pay as well to keep their Coasts and Frontires against the Enemy as for retayning of the Natives in their due obedience they came in all if Panciroll be not mistaken in his reckoning to 23000 Foot and 2000 Horse three Legions keeping here their constant and continuall Residence that is to say the sixt Legion surnamed Victrix at York the 20th Legion surnamed also Victrix at West-Chester and the second Legion sometimes at Isca Danmoniorum which we now call Exeter sometimes at Isca Siluâ—um which is now Caer-Leon upon Usk Which Legions with their Aides and Cohorts may well make up the number spoken of before Of so high estimaton was this Iland in the State of Rome Yet could not all these Forces so preserve the Countrie from forrein Enemies but that in the declining of the Roman Empire the Saxons made great spoyles on the coasts thereof as did the Scots and Picts on the Northern borders against all which the Romans held out well enough and made good their ground till the recalling of the Legions out of Britain for defence of Italy it self then wasted and destroyed by the barbarous nations Which hapned in or about the yeer of Christ 407 and some 470 yeers from the first invasion Honorius being at that time the Roman Emperour and Victorinuâ— the last Governour for the Empire in the Isle of Britain For though the noble Aetiuâ— on the Petition and complaint of the slaughtered people unmercifully butchered by the Scots and Picts sent some small forces to assist them against those Enemies yet were they presently called back for defence of Gaul against the Hunnes breaking in upon it out of Italie And then the wretched Britains hopeless of all help from Rome and being unable by their own strength to repell the Enemy by reason of their long ease and disuse of Arms applied themselves to Aldroenus King of Armorica in France called Little Britain a Prince extracted from the same stock for relief and succour whose Brother Constantine according to the British storie passing over with a competent Army and having valiantly repulsed the barbarous people was crowned King of Britain the first of a new race of Kings which swayed the Scepter with much trouble and continual conflicts either against the Scots or Saxons till they were finally subdued and shut up in Wales Those of most observation in the course of storie were 1 Constantine the first King and the restorer of the Countrie to Peace and quiet traiterously murdered by a Pict 2 Vortiger E. of the Gevilles now Cornwall Protector of Constantius the Sonne of Constantine taken out of a Monastery after whose death wherein he was conceived to have had an hand he got the Kingdom to himself but being unable to defend it against the Enemy and make his title also good against the other children of Constantine first called in the Saxons 3 Vortimer eldest Sonne of Vâ—rtiger who overthrew the Saâ—ons in many battels but in the midst of his successes was poysoned by Rowena a Saxon Lady second Wife of Vortiger 4 Arthur one of the Worlds nine Worthies of whom the Moâ—kish writers and other Lâ—gendaries report so many idle and impossible actions Doubtless he was a Prince of most perfect vertue a great Preserver of his Countrie from approaching ruine and worthy of the pen of an able Panegyrist by whom his brave atchievements might have come entire unto us without the intermixture of those feats of Chivalry affabulated to him and his Kuights of the Round-table For by the overstraining of some Monkish Writers Geofry of Monmouth and the rest they have given too just occasion to posterity to suspect that vertue which they intended to advance and filled us with as much ignorance of the story as admiration of the persons But this hath not been the ill hap of King Arthur and his Nobles onely Charlemagne and the Twelve Peers of France men of great vertue and renown suffering as deeply in the same kind by the solly of the French Romances It is affirmed of this Arthur but how true I know not that he began the custome of celebrating the Nativity of our Lord and Saviour for the twelve dayes following with such pastimes and sports as are or have been used of late by the Lords of Misrule in some Gentlemens houses an Institution which the Scotish Writers of those times much blame perhaps not unjustly it being a time more sit for our devotions than such rude disports But to proceed King Arthur dying left the Crown to 5 Constantine the Sonne of Cador Duke of Cornwall his neerest kinsman slain by Aâ—relius Conanuâ— his own Nephew who succeeded after him which fraction did so weaken the distressed Britans that they were forced to withdraw themselves beyond the Severn as 6 Careticus or Caradoc by the joynt forces of the Saxons to charge the plain Countries beyond the Severn for the safer but more fruitless Mountains Of the rest till Cadwaâ—lader there is little left of any certainty but their names only which are thus ranked in the second race of The Kings of Britain after the withdrawing of the Romans A. C. 433. 1 Constantine 10. 443. 2 Constantius 3. 446. 3 Vortiger 18. 464. 4 Vortimer his Sonne 7. 471. 5 Vortiger again 10. 481. 6 Aurelius Ambrosius 19. 500. 7 Uter Pendragon 6. 506. 8 Arthur 36. 542. 9 Constantine II. 4. 546. 10 Aurel. Conanus 30. 576. 11 Vortipor 4. 580. 12 Malgo. 6. 586. 13 Caneticus or Caradoc 27. 613. 14 Cadwan 22. 635. 15 Cadwallan 43. 687. 16 Cadwallader the last King of the Briâ—ans who on a superstitious zeal travelled in pilgrimage to Rome there to receive the habit of a Religious Order from the hands of Pope Sergius where he died not long after Anno 689. After whose death his Successors were no longer called Kings of Britain but Kings or Princes of Wales And there we shall be sure to find them And so the Britans leave the Stage and the Saxons enter a great and potent Nation amongst the Germans but greater by the aggregation of many people under their name and service than in themselves the Jutes and Angles joyning with them and passing in Accompt as the same one Nation Their Countries different as their names untill this Conjunction but neighbouring neer enough to unite together the Angles dwelling at the first in that part of the Cimbrian Chersonese which we now call Sleswick where still the Town called Angoleâ— doth preserve
March Anno 1602. according to the computation of the Church of England which beginneth the new yeer with the Feast of the Annunciation To whom succeeded IAMES the sixt â—ing of the Scots with the joy of all men as the next undoubted heir of the Crown Of whom we shall say more when we come to speak of the Monarchs of Britain of which he was the first since the fall of the Roman Empire and such more properly than the greatest of all those Emperors had been before None of them having all the North parts of Britain it self or any part of Ireland at all nor many of the Isles adjoyning under their Dominion In the mean time to look on England as a State distinct we will consider it and the Kings thereof with reference to Reputation abroad and power at home with the Revenues Armes and Military Orders of it as in other places And first for Reputation when all Christendom in the Councill of Constance was divided into Nations Anglicana Natio was one of the Principall and not Subaltern and had its vote of equall balance with the Nations of France or Italy in all affairs concerning the doctrine discipline and peace of the Church which were there debated And for the place due to the Kings hereof in those Generall Councils and the rank they held among other Christian Princes I find that the Emperor of Germany was accounted Major filius Ecclesiae the King of France Minor filius and the King of England Filius tertius adoptivus The King of France in Generall Councils had place next the Emperor on his right hand the King of England on his left hand and the King of Scotland next before Castile Now indeed the King of Spain being so much improved is the dearly beloved Sonne of the Church and arrogateth to himself the place above all other Princes but in the time of Pope Iulius the controversie arising between the Ambassadors of the two Princes for precedencie the Pope adjudged it to belong of right unto England And Pope Pius the fourth upon the like controversie arising between the Ambassadors of France and Spain adjudged the precedencie to the French Touching the Souldierie of England and their most notable atchievements both by Sea and Land sufficient hath been said already What Forces the Kings hereof have been able to raise and may command for present service will best be seen by the action of King Henry the 8th at 〈◊〉 the Armies of Queen Elizabeth in 88. and the numbers of the trained Bands of the severall Counties First for the Action of King Henry the 8th he had in his Avantguard 12000. â—oot and 500 Light Horse in bew lackets with red Guards in the Rere-ward a like number both of Hore and Foot and in the main Battail 20000 Foot and 2000 Horse all in Red lackets and yellow Guards the whole number 44000 Foot and â—000 Horse They drew after them 100 great Peeces besides small ones and for conveyance of their Ordinance Baggage and other necessaries no fewer than 25000 Draught-horses besides other cariages In the next place for 88. the Queen dispersed in severall places on the Southern Coasts of the Kingdom to hinder the landing of the Enemy 25000 Souldiers of both sorts at Tilbury for the defence of the Citie of 〈◊〉 under the command of the Earl of Leicester 22000 Foot and 1000 Horse and for the Guard of her own person under the Lord Hunsdon 34000 Foot 2000 Horse in all the number of 84000 men besides those goodly Troops which the Nobility and Gentry did present her with at their own proper charges And as for the trained Bands the number of both sorts disciplined and mustered to be ready upon all occasions in the 8th yeer of King James for I have since seen no Muster-Roll of them amounted to 196150 able men 144300 Armed men 935 Demilances 〈◊〉 Light-Horse and 16545 Pioneers besides what was required of Peers and Prelates supposed to amount to 20000 Armed men and 4000 Light Horse And for their strength at Sea besides the Navy Royall consisting of about 30 gallant Ships besides the lesser Vessels the best and bravest that any Prince in Christendom can boast of as his own propriety there are such store of Collieâ—s and Merchants ships fit for any service that in the yeer 88 aforesaid the Queen had 100 Sayl of good Ships to oppose the Spaniard and 20 more to wait upon the motions of the Duke of Parma And in the yeer 1597 she set out for the Iland Voyage no sewer than 1â—0 Sayâ—â—â— all sorts of which 60 were men of war As for the Revenues of this Kingdom Boâ—erus reckoned them in the time of King Henry the 7th to be no more than 400000 Crowns per Annum but grants that afterward they were improved to a million more by King Henry the 8th the dissolution of Monasteries and the benefit redounding from the Court of Wards making that improvement And to say truth the Vniversall dissolution of Religious Houses of all sorts did for the time so mightily increase his annuall Income that he was fain to erect two new Courts the Court of Augmentation and the Court of Suâ—veyours for the better managing of the same But these Additions being wasted by his own exorbitant expences and the severall Alienations made by King Edward the sixth those Courts of new Erection were dissolved again and the Revenue fell so short of its former height that in the 12 yeer of Queen Elizabeth the profits of the Crown besides the Court of Wards and the Dutchâ—e of Lancaster came to no more than to 188â—97 l. 4s Of which 110612. l. 13. s. went out that yeer upon the Navie charge of Houshold and other necessary Assignments Since which time the great increase of trading both at home and abroad and the great glut of money in all parts of the World hath added very much to the Intrado The certaintie whereof as I doe not know so neither will I aim at it by uncertain Hear-say The Arms of the Realm of England are Mars 3 Lions passant Gardant Sol. The reason why these Arms quartered with the French took the second place are 1 because that France at the time of the first quartering of them was the larger and more famous kingdom 2 That the French seeing the honour done to their Arms might more easily be induced to have acknowledged the Enhlish Title 3 Because the English Arms were compounded of the Lion of Aquitaine and the two Lions of Normandy being both French Dutchies The principall Orders of Knight-hood are and were 1 of the Round Table instituted by Arthur King of the Britans and one of the Worlds nine Worthies It consisted of 150 Knights whose names are recorded in the History of King Arthur there where Sir Vre a wounded Knight came to be cured of his hurts it being his Fate that only the best Knight of the Order should be his Chirirgion The Arms of most of these with
well seated on the banks of the River Istrad which from thence runnes into the Cluyd the fairest River of all those parts A Town well traded and frequented especially since it was made by King Henry the 8th the head-Town of a Countie before which time of great resort as being the head-Town of the Baronie of Denbigh conceived to be one of the goodliest territories in England having more Gentlemen holding of it than any other 5 Mathravall not far from Montgomery heretofore a fair and capacious Town honoured with the Palace and made the chief Seat of the Princes of Powys-land thence called Kings of Matraâ—asâ— now a poor village 6 Cacrmar then Maridunum antiently whence the modern name the Britans adding Caer unto it not called so from Caer-Merlin or the Citie of Meâ—lin inchanted by the Lady of the Lake in a deep Cave hereabouts as old Fablers and Romances tels ns A fair large Town beautified with a Collegiate Church to which there was a purpose in the time of King Edward the â—th of removing the Episcopall See from S. Davids Not far off on the top of an Hill stands Dinâ—vour Castle the chief Seat of the Princes of South-Wales thence called Kings of Dinevour who had their Chancery and Exchequer in the Town of Caermarthen 7 Haverford Wâ—st situate in the Chersonese or Demy-Iland of Pembrâ—ke-shire by the Welch called Ross by the English Little England beyond Wales by reason of the English tongue there spoken a Town the best traded and frequented of all South Wales 8 Milford in the same County of Pembroke famous for giving name to the most safe and capacious Haven in all the Iland consisting of sundry ' Creeks Bavs and Roads for Ships which makes it capable of entertaining the greatest Navie the landing place of Henry the 7th when he came for England 9 Monmâ—â—th situate at the mouth or influx of the River Munow where it falleth into the Wie whence it had the name A Town belonging antiently to the House of Lancaster the birth place of King Henry the â—ift called Henry of Monmouth That one particular enough to renown the place and therefore we shall add no more 10 Ludlow a Town of great resort by reason of the Court and Councell of the Marches kept here for the most part ever since the incorporating of Wales with England for the ease of the Welch and bordering Subjects in their sutes at Law Situate on the confluence of the â—emd and Corve and beautified with a very strong Castle the Palace heretofore of some of the Princes of Wales of the blood Royal of England at such times as they resided in this Countrey of which more anon and of late times the ordinary Seat of the Lord President of Wales now reckoned as all Shrop-shire on that side the Severn as a part of England Of Anglesey and the Towns thereof we shall speak hereafter now taking notice only of Aberfâ—aw the Royall Seat sometimes of the Princes of North-wales called thence Kings of Aberfâ—aw The Storie of the Britans till the time of Cadwallader their last King we have had before After whose retirement unto Rome the whole name and Nation became divided into three bodies that is to say the Cornish-Britans the Britans of Cumberland and the Britans of Walâ—s The Cornish-Britans governed by their own Dukes till the time of Egbert the first Monarch of England by whom subdued Anno 809 and made a Province of that kingdom The Britans of Cumberland had their own Kings also some of whose names occur in Storie till the yeer 946. when conquered by Edmund K. of England the Son of Athelstaâ— But the main body of them getting into the mountainous parts beyond the Severn did there preserve the name and reputation of their Countrey although their Princes were no longer called Kings of Britain but of the Wallish-men or Welch and much adoe they had to make good that Title all the plain Countrey beyond Severn being taken from them by Offa King of the Mercâ—â—anâ— and themselves made Tributaries for the rest by Egbert before mentioned by Athelstan afterwards Which last imposed a tribute on them of 20 pounds of Gold 300 pounds of Silver and 200 head of Cattel yeerly exchanged in following times for a tribute of Wolves But howsoever they continued for a time the Title of Kings whose names are thus set down by Glover in his Catalogue of Honour published by Milles. The Kings of Wales A. Ch. 690. 1 Idwallo Sonne of Cadwallader 720. 2 Rodorick 25. 755. 3 Conan 63. 818. 4 Mervin 25. 843. 5 Rodorick II. surnamed the Great who divided his Kingdom small enough before amongst his Sonnes giving Guinedâ—h or North-Wales to Amarawdh his eldest Sonne to Cadel his second Sonne Deheubarth or Souh-Wales and Powis-land to his youngest Sonne Mervin conditioned that the two younger Sonnes and their Successors should hold their Estates in Fee of the Kings of North-Wales and acknowledge the Soveraignty thereof as Leigemen and Homâ—gers According unto which appointment it was ordained in the Constitutions of Howell Dha the Legislator of Wales that as the Kings to Abersraw were bound to pay 63 pounds in way of tribute to the Kings of London â—o the Kings of Dynevour and Matravall should pay in way of tribute the like summe to the Kings of Abersraw But notwithstanding the Reservation of the Soveraignty to the Kings of North-Wales Roderick committed a great Soloecism in point of State by this dismembâ—ing of his Kingdom especially at a time when all the kingdoms of the Saxons were brought into one and that one apt enough upon all occasions to work upon the weakness of the neighbouring Welch which had they been continued under one sole Prince might have preserved their Liberty and themselves a Kingdom as well as those of Scotland for so long a time against the power and puissance of the Kings of England Yet was not this the worst of the mischier neither his Successors subdividing by his example their small Estates into many insomuch that of the eight tributary Kings which rowed King Edgar on the Dee five of them were the Kings or Princes of Wales But Roderick did not think of that which was to come whom we must follow in our Storie according to the Division of the Countrey made by him into three Estates of North-Wales South-Wules and Powys-land 1. NORTH-WALES or Guinedth contained the Counties of Merioneth and Carnarvon the Isle of Aaglesey and the greatest parts of Denbigh and Flint-shires The chief Towns whereof are Bangor Denbigh Carnarvon Abersraw spoken of before and some in Anglesey whereof we shall speak more hereafter The Countrey Anglesey excepted the most barren and unfruitfull part of all Wales but withall the safest and furthest from the danger of the incroaching English which possibly might be the reason why it was set out for the portion of the Eldest Sonne in whom the Soveraignty of the Welch was to be preserved by the Kings or Princes of North-wales A.
both being extract from the Welch blood they seldom or never contained themselves within the bounds of true Allegeance For whereas before they were reputed as Aliens this Henry made them by Act of Parliament one Nation with the English subject to the same Laws capable of the same preferments and privileged with the same immunities He added 6 Shires to the former number out of those Countries which were before reputed as the Borders and Marches of Wales and enabled them to send Knights and Burgesses unto the English Parliaments so that the name and language only excepted there is now no difference between the English and Welch an happy Vnion The same King Henry established for the ease of his Welch Subjects a Court at Ludlow like unto the ordinary Parliaments in France wherein the Laws are ministred according to the fashion of the Kings Courts of Westmâ—nster The Court consisteth of one President who is for the most part of the Nobility and is generally called the Lord President of Wales of as many Counsellors as it shall please the King to appoint one Attourney one Sollicitor one Secretary and the Iustices of the Counties of Wâ—les The Town it self for this must not be omitted adorned with a very fair Castle which hath been the Palace of such Princes of Wales of the English blood as have come into this Countrie to solace themselves among their people Here was young â—dward the 5th at the death of his Father and here dyed Prince Arthur Eldest Sonne to Henry the 7th both being sent hither by their Fathers to the same end viz by their presence to satisfie and keep in Order the unquiet Welchmen And certainly as the presence of the Prince was then a terror to the rebellious so would it now be as great a comfort to this peaceable people What the Revenues of this Principalâ—ty are I cannot say yet we may boldly affirm that they are not very small by these reasons following viz. 1 By the Composition which LLewellen the last Prince of Wales made with Edward the first who being Prince of North-Wales onely and dispossessed of most of that was fain to redeem the rest of the said King Edward at the price of 50000 Marks which comes to 100000 pounds of our present mony to be paid down in ready Coin and for the residue to pay 1000 l. per Annum And 2dly by those two circumstances in the mariage of the Lady Katharine of Spain to the above named Prince Arthur For first her Father Ferdinando being one of the wariest Princes that ever were in Europe giving with her in Dowry 200000 Ducats required for her loynture the third part only of this Principality and of the Earldom of Chester And secondly After the death of Prince Arthur the Nobles of the Realm perswaded Prince Henry to take her to Wise that so great a Treasure as the yeerly Revenne of her lonyture might not be carried out of the Kingdom The Arms of the Princes of Wales differ from those of England only by the addition of a Labell of three points But the proper and peculiar device and which we commonly though corruptly call the Princes Arms is a Coronet beautified with thee Ostrich Feathers and inseimbed round with ICH DIEN that is I serve alluding to that of the Apostle The Heir while he is a Child differeth not from a Servant This Coronet was won by that valiant Prince Edward the black Prince at the battell of Cressie from Iohn King of Bohemia who there wore it and whom he there slew Since which time it hath been the Cognizance of all our Princes I will now shut up my discourse of Wales with that testimony of the people which Henry the 2d used in a Letter to Emanuel Emperour of Constantinople The Welch Nation is so adventurous that they dare encounter naked with armea men ready to spend their blood for their Countrey and pawn their life for praise and adding onely this that since their incorporating with the English they have shewed themselves most loyall hearty and affectionate Subjects of the State cordially devoted to their King and zealous in defence of their Laws Liberties and Religion as well as any of the best of their fellow-subjects whereof they have given good proof in these later times There are in Wales Arch-Bishops 0. Bishops 4. THE BORDERS BEfore we come into Scotland we must of necessity passe thorough that Battable ground lying betwixt both Kingdoms called THE BORDERS the Inhabitants whereof are a kind of military men subtile nimble and by reason of their often skirmishes well experienced and adventurous Once the English Border extended as far as unto the Fryth or Strait of Edenburgh on the East and that of Dunbritton on the West the first Fryth by the Latines called Bodotria and the later Glotta betwixt which where now standeth the Town of Sterling was an atient Bridge built over the River which falleth into the Fryth of Edenburgh on a Cross standing whereupon was writ this Pasport I am Free march as passengers may kenne To Scots to Britans and to Englsh-men But when England groaned under the burden of the Danish oppression the Scots well husbanded that advantage and not onely enlarged their Borders to the Tweed but also took into their hands Cumberland Northumberland and Westmorland The Norman Kings again recovered these Provinces making the Borders of both Kingdomes to be Tweed East the Solway West and the Cheviot hills in the midst Of any great wars made on these Borders or any particular Officers appointed for the defence of them I find no mention till the time of Edward the first who taking advantage of the Scots disagreements about the successor of Alexander the 3d hoped to bring the Countrie under the obedience of England This Quarrell betwixt the two Nations he began but could not end the Wars surviving the Author so that what Vellcius saith of the Romans and Carthaginians I may as well say of the Scots and English for almost 300 yeers together aut bellum inter eos populos aut bâ—lli praeparatio aut infidâ— pax fuit In most of these conflicts the Scots had the worst So that Daniel in his History seemeth to marvail how this Corner of the Isle could breed so many had it bred nothing but men as were slain in these wars Yet in the Reign of Edward the 2d the Scots having twice defeated that unhappy Prince became so terrible to the English Borderers that an hundred of them would fly from three Scots It is a custom among the Turks not to beleeve a Christian or a Iew complayning against a Turk except their accusation be confirmed by the Testimony of some Turk also which seldom hapning is not the least cause why so little Iustice is there done the Christians In like manner it is the Law of these Borderers never to beleeve any Scots complaining against an English-man unless some other English-man will witness for him and so on the
England made him stay it out So that his Maxim of no Bishops no King was not made at Random but founded on the sad experience of his own condition And though upon the sense of those inconveniences which that alteration brought upon him he did afterwards with great both Policie and Prudence restore again the Episcopall Order and setled it both by Synodicall Acts and by Acts of Parliament yet the same restless spirit breaking out again in the Reign of his Sons Anno 1638. did violently eject the Bishops and suppress the calling and set up their Presbyteries thorowout the Kingdom as in former times The famous or miraculous things rather of this Countrey are 1 the Lake of Mirton part oâ— whose waters doe congeal in Winter and part of them not 2 That in the Lake of Lennox being 24 miles in compass the Fish are generally without Fins and yet there is great abundance of them 3 That when there is no wind stirring the waters of the said Lake are so tempestuous that no Mariner dares venture on it 4 That there is a stone called the Deaf-stone a foot high and 33 Cubits thick of this rare quality that a Musket shot off on the one side cannot be heard by a man standing on the other If it be otherwise as he must have a strong Faith who beleeves these wonders let Hector Boetius bear the blame out of whom I had it Chief Mountains of this Kingdom are the Cheviot Hills upon the Borders and Mount Grampius spoken of by Taciâ—us the safest shelter of the Picts or Northern Britans against the Romans and of the Scots against the English now called the hills of Albanie or the mountainous Regions of Braid-Albin Out of these springeth the 1 Tay or Taus the fairest River of Scotland falling into the Sea about Dâ—ndec in the East side and 2 the Cluyd emptying it self into Dunbritton Frith on the West side of the Kingdom Other Rivers of most note are the 3 Banoc emptying it self into the Frith of Edenburgh on the banks whereof was sought that fatall battell of Banocks-bourn of which more anon 4 Spey 5 Dee the Ocasa of Ptolomie none of them of any long course by reason that the Countrey Northward is but very narrow In reference to Ecclesiasticall affairs this Kingdom hath been long divided into 13 Dioceses to which the Diocese of Edenburgh taken out of that of S. Andrews hath been lately added and in relation to the Civil into divers Seneschalsies and Sheriffdoms which being for the most part hereditary are no small hinderance to the due execution of Justice So that the readiest way to redress the mischief as King Iames advised is to dispose of them as they fall or Escheat to the Crown according to the laudable custom in that case in England The greatest Friends of the Scots were the French to whom the Scots shewed themselves so faithfull that the French King committed the defence of his Person to a selected number of Scotish Gentlemen and so valiant that they have much hindered the English Victories in France And certainly the French feeling the smart of the English puissance alone have continually heartned the Scots in their attempts against England and hindred all means of making union betwixt them as appeared when they broke the match agreed on between our Edward the sixth and Mary the young Queen of Scots Their greatest enemy was the English who overcame them in many battels seized once upon the Kingdom and had longer kept it if the mountainous and unaccessible woods had not been more advantagious to the 〈◊〉 than their power for so much King Iames seemeth to intimate in his Speech at 〈◊〉 1607. And though saith he the Scots 〈…〉 nour and good fortune never to be conquered yet were they never but on the defensible side and may in paâ—t thank their hills and inaccessible passages that saved them from an utter overthrow at the hands of all them that ever pretended to conquer thâ—m But Jam cunctigens una sumus siâ—â—â—mus in aevum One onely Nation now are we And let us so for ever be The chief Cities are Edenburgh of old called Castrum Alatum in Lothien where is the Kings Palace and the Court of Justice It consisteth chiefly of one street extending in length one mile into which runne many pretty lanes so that the whole compass may be nigh three miles extending from East to West on a rising ground at the Summit or West end whereof standeth a strong and magnificent Castle mounted upon a steep and precipitious Rock which commandeth the Town supposed to be the Castrum Alâ—tum spoken of by Ptolomiâ— Under the command or rather the protection of which Castle and thorough the neighbourhood of Lâ—ith standing on the Fryth and serving as a Port unto it and finally by the advantage of the Courts of Justice and the Court Royall called Holy-Rood-House it soon became rich populous well-traded and the chief of the Kingdom but withall factious and seditious contesting with their Kings or siding against them upon all occasions No way to humble them and keep them in obedience to their Soveraign Lords but by incorporating Leith indulging it the privileges of a City and removing thither the Seat Royall and the Courts of Judicature which they more fear than all the Plagnes that can befall them It belonged in former times to the English-Sâ—xons as all the rest of the Countrey from the Fryth to Barwick from whom oppressed by the tyranny of the Danes it was taken by the Scots and Picts Anno 800. or thereabouts 2 Sterling situate on the South-side of the Forth or Fryth in the Sheriffdom so called a strong Town and beautified withall with a very fair Castle the birth-place of King Iames the sixt the first Monarch of Great Britain Neer to which Town on the banks of the River Bâ—nnock hapned the most memorable discomfiture that the Scots ever gave the English who besides many Lords and 700 Knights and men of note lost in this Fight as the Scotish Writers do report 50000 of the common Soldiers our English Histories confess 10000 and too many of that the King himself Edward the 2d being compelled to slie for his life and safety Some of the Scotish Writers tell us that the purer sort of Silver wâ—ich we call Sterling money did take name from hence they might as well have told us that all our Silver Bullion comes from Bouillon in Luxembourgh or from the Port of Boulâ—gne in France the truth being that it took that name from the Easterlings or Merchants of East Germany drawn into England by King Iohn to refine our Coin 3 Glasco in Cluydsdâ—le honoured with an Archbishops See and a publick School to which some give the name of an University founded here by Archbishop Turnbal Anno 1554. 4 S. Andrews the chief Town of Fife an Archiepiscopall See â—nd an Vniversity by the Latines called Fanum Reguli which and the English name it took from the bones
prediction seems to have been accomplished the Circumstances mentioned in the same so patly agreeing and the Scots never subduing England but by this blessed Victory unless perhaps the Accomplishment thereof be still to come or that it was indeed more literally fulfilled in the great defeat at Banocks-bourn in which were slain 50000 English as the Scotish Writers doe report and the name of Scot growing so terrible for a time that an hundred of the English would flie from three Scots as before was noted The Revenues of this Crown Boterus estimateth at 100000 Crowns or 30000 sterling and it is not like that they were much more if they came to that here being no commodity in this Kingdom to allure strangers to traffick the Domain or Patrimonie of the Crown but mean the country in most places barren and many of the Subjects those specially of the Out-Isles and the Western parts so extremely barbarous that they adde very small improvement to the publick Treasurie And answerable to the shortness of their standing Revenue were their Forces also For though the Country be very populous and the men generally patient both of cold and hunger and inured to hardship yet in regard the Kings hereof were not able to maintain an Army under pay their 〈◊〉 seldom held together above 40 dayes and then if not a great deal sooner did disband themselves For the Nobility and Gentrie being bound by the Tenure of their Lands to serve the King in his Warres and to bring with them such and so many of their Vassals as the present service did require used to provide for themselves and their followers Tents money victuals provision of all sorts and all other necessaries the King supplying them with nothing Which being spent they 〈◊〉 disbanded and went home again without attending long on the Expedition Which I conceive to be the reason why the Scots in the time of hostilitie betwixt thâ— Nations made only sudden and tumultuary incursions into England without performing any thâ—ng of speciall moment and that 〈◊〉 have not acted any thing elsewhere in the way of conquest but onely as Mercinâ—ries to the â—rench and other Nations that have hired them And though it be affirmed that the Army of King Iames the 4th when he invaded England in the time of King Henry the 8th being then in France consisted of 100000 fighting men yet this I look on only as an Argument of their populositie few of those men being armed or trained up to service and therefore easily discomfited by a far less Army 'T is true that in the year 1643 the Scoâ—ish Covenanters raised an Armie consisting of 18000 Foot 2000 Horse and 1000 Dragoons with Arms Artillery and Ammunion correspondent to it which was the gallantest Army and the best appointed that ever that Nation did set out in the times foregoing But then it is as true withall that this Army was maintained and payed by the two Houses of the Parliament of England at the rate of 30000 per mensâ—m and an advance of 100000 l. before hand the better to invite them to embrace the action and prepare necessaries for it without any charge unto themselves And though the Army which they sent into England about five yeers after under Iames Duke Hamilton of Arran was little inferiour unto this in number but far superiour to it both in Horse and Arms and other necessary appointments yet it is well known that the Scots brought nothing but their own bodies to compound that Army the Horse and Arms being such as they had gotten out of England in the former war In point of reputation amongst forrein Princes the Kings of the Scots and their Ambassadours and Agents had place in all Generall Councils and Ecclesiasticall Assemblies before those of Castile and by the Statists of late times have been reckoned with the Kings of England France and Spain for absolute Monarchs But I conceive this was onely since the first years of King Edward the 3d when they had quitted their subjection and vassalage to the Crown of England For that antiently the Scots were Homagers to the Kings of England may be apparently demonstrated by these following Arguments 1 By the Homages and other services and duties done by the Kings of the Scoâ—s unto those of England Malcolm the 3d doing Homage unto William the Conquerour as William one of his Successors did to King Henry the 2d and that not onely for the three Northern Counties or the Earldom of Huntingdon as by some pretended but for the very Crown it self Kenneth the 3d being one of those eight Tributary or Vassal Kings which rowed King Edgar over the Dee as before was noted 2ly By the interposing of King Edw. the first and the submission of the Scots to that interposing in determining the controversie of succession betwixt Bruce and Baliol as in like case Philip the Fair adjudged the title of Arâ—oys which was holden of the Crown of France and then in question betwixt the Lady Maud and her Nephew Robert or as King Edward the 3d in the right of the said Crown of France determined of the controversie betwixt Iohn Earl of Montford and Charles of Blais for the Dukedom of Bretagne 3ly By the confession and acknowledgment of the Prelates Peers and other the Estates of Scotland subscribed by all their hands and seals in the Roll of Ragman wherein they did acknowledge the superiority of the Kings of England not only in regard of such advantages as the Sword had given him but as of his originall and undoubted right Which Roll was treacherously delivered into the hands of the Scots by Roger Mortimer Earl of March in the beginning of the reign of King Edward the 3d. 4ly By the tacit Concession of the Kings themselves who in their Coins Commissions and publick Instruments assume not to themselves the title of Kings of Scotland but of Reges Scotorum or the Kings of the Scots and thereby intimating that though they are the Kings of the Nation yet there is some superiour Lord King Paramount as we may call him who hath the Royalty of the Land 5ly By the Iudgements and Arrests of the Courts of England not onely in the times of King Edward the first but in some times since For when William Wallis a Scotishman by Birth and the best Soldier of that Countrie was taken Prisoner and brought to London he was adjudged to suffer death as a Traytor which had been an illegall and unrighteous judgement had he been a Prisoner of Warre and not looked on by the Iudges as a Subject to the Crown of England The like done in the Case of Simon Frezill another of that Kingdom in the same Kings reign In like manner in the time of King Edward the 3d it was resolved by the Court in the Lord Beaumonts Case when it was objected against one of the Witnesses that he was a â—cot and therefore as an Alien not to give his evidence that his testimony was to
be allowed of because the Scots in the Law of England did not goe for Aliens And when one indicted for a Rape in the 13th of Queen Elizabeths reign desired a Medietatem lingue because he was a Scotâ—shman and so an Alien it was denied him by the Court because the Scots were not reputed here as Aliens but as Subjects rather So also when Robert Umfâ—amville Lord of Kyme was summoned to the Parliament of England in the reign of King Edward the 3d by the name of Robert Earl of Aâ—gus which is a dignity in Scotland and after in a Writ against him was called onely by his own name of Umframville without the addition of that honour the Writ was judged to abate which I conceive the learned Iudges had not done if Scotland had not been reputed to be undâ—r the Vassallage of the Kings of England 6ly and lastly By a Charter of Lands and Arms which I have in my custodie granted by King Edward the first in the last yeer of his reign to 〈…〉 â—â—worth in the County of Chester one of the Ancestors of my Mother in which it is expressed that the said Lands Arms were conferred upon him by that King for his eminent services 〈…〉 grand Enemy et Rebel Baliol Roya ' Escosse et Vassald Angleterre that is to say against his great Enemy and Rebel Baliol K of Scotland and Vassal of England A thing so cleer that if King â—ames had not been extremely tender of the honour of his native Countrey he needed not to have put his Lawyers to the trouble of a New Invention in hammering the Case of the Post 〈◊〉 for hâ—m to make the Scots inheritable unto Lands in England The acknowledgement and Reviver of their old Subjection would have served his turn But of this Argument enough and perhaps too much I onely adde that upon conference which I once had with an honourable person of that Kingdom of â—cotland employed unto the Court in a business of no mean consequence to the peace and quiet oâ— his Countrie I found him so sensible of the inconveniences of their present Government by reason of the Kings absence and the frequent divisions and partialities of his Counsell there that he confessed that Nation could be never rich or happie till they were made a Province of the English Empâ—re and governed by a Vice-Roy as Ireland was The principall Order of Knighthood in this Kingdom was that of S. Andrew instituted by Hungus King oâ— the Picts to incourage his Subjects in the warre against King Athelstane of England The Knights did wear about their neckâ— a Collar interlaced with Thistles with the Picture of S. Andrew appendant to it The Motto Nemo me impunè lacessit It took this name because after the battel Hungus and his Souldiers went all bare-foot to S. Andrews and there vowed that they and their Posterity would thenceforth use his Cross as their Ensign which is a Saltire Argent in a 〈◊〉 Azure whensoever they took in hand any warlike enterprize 2 But this Order being expired many Ages since there is now no Order of Knighthood in it except Knâ—ghts Bachelers but that of Nâ—va Scotia ordained by King Iamâ— Anno 1622. for the planting of that Countrie by Scotish Colonies in imitation of the order of Baronets in England or the â—lantation of Ulster Hereditary as that also is but the Knights hereof distinguished by a Râ—bband of Orange-Tawnie The Arms are â—ol a Lion Rampant Mars within a double Tressure counter-flowred Which Tressure counter-stowred was added to the Lion by Achaius King of the Scots at what time he contracted the League with France signifying saith Hector Boetius one of their Historians Francorum â—â—ibus Leonem exâ—nde muniendum that the Scotch Lion should be guarded by the riches of France Reckoned in Scotland with the Isles of it Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 12. Vniversities two S. Andrews Aberdeen IRELAND IRELAND is invironed on all sides with the Ocean parted from Britain by a violent and unruly Sea called S. Georges Chanell Situate on the West of Britain next unto which it is the biggest Iland of Europe containing in length 300 and in bredth 120 miles and is seated under the 8th and 10th Climates the longest day being 16 hours and an half in the Southern and 1â— hours 3 quarters in the Northern parts It was once called Scotia from the Scots who did there inhabit and Scotia Minor to difference it from â—cotland in the Isle of Britain But the generall name hereof is Ireland by the Latines called Hiberniâ— by the Greeks Iernia And though some frame a wrested Etymologie from Iberâ—â— a Spaâ—â—sh Captain and some from Irnaulph once a supposed Duke hereof as others ab Hyberno 〈◊〉 the Winter like and inclement Air yet probably the name proceeded from Erinland which signifyeth in their own language a Western land And yet I must not pretermit the Etymon given us by Bâ—chartus more neer the name than most of his other Fancies who will have it called Hibâ—râ—a from 〈◊〉 a Phoeâ—ician word signifying the furthest Habitation there being no Countrie known amongst the Antients which lay West of Ireland Their own Chronicles or Fâ—bles rather tell us how Caesarea Noahs Neece inhabited here before the Flood and how 300 years after the Flood it was subdued by Bartholanus a Scythian who overcame here I know not what Gyants Afterward Nemethus another Scythian Prince and â—word a 〈◊〉 came hither and last of all Gaothel with his Wife Scota one of Pharaobs daughters who must needs name this Iland Scotia But not to honour such fopperies with a confutation 〈…〉 the first inhabitants of this Iland came our of Britain For Britain is the nighest Countrey unto it and so had a more speedy waftage hither Secondly the antient Writers call this Iland a 〈…〉 Iland and Thirdly Tacitus giveth us of this Countrey this verdict Solum 〈…〉 ingenia hominum hand multum à Britannia differunt the habits and disposition of the people were not much unlike the Britans For further evidence whereof it was observed at the reduction of Wales to the Crown of England by King Edward the first that many of their Lawes and Customs were like those of the Iriâ—h which shews that they did both descend from the same originall But then we must observe withall that they were counted far more barbarous and savage by most antient Writers than those of Britain are deciphered at the first discovery said by Strabo to be man-eaters accustomed as Solinus telleth us to drink the blood of those whom they slew in fight Nor were the Women though the softer and more tender Sex free from such wilde and savage customs it being a constant course amongst them when they were delivered of a man-childe to put some meat into the mouth of it on the point of a sword wishing therewith it might not die but in the middest of Arms and the heat of battell Both Sexes uâ—ed to trim themselves with
the Teeth of Fishes white as the driven Snow or the polished Ivorie and therein placed the greatest part of their pride and bravery Nor are the modern Irish much abhorrent from such barbarous customs as plainly shew from what Originall they descend altered but little by converse with more civill Nations Oâ— naturall constitution generally strong and nimble of body haughty of heart careless of their lives patient in cold and hunger implacable in enmity constant in love light of belief greedy of glory and in a word if they be bad you shall no-where find worse if they be good you shall 〈◊〉 meet with better The Diet especially of the meer Irish is for the most part on herbs roots butter mingled with oat-flower milk and beef-broth eating flesh many times without bread which they disgest with â—â—quebaugh and give their bread-corn to their horses instead of Proâ—â—nder But more particularly those of the richer sort in all parts and of all sorts those which inhabit within the Pale as they themselves call it and in such places where the English Discipline hath been entertained conformable to civility both in behaviour and apparrell The Kernes for by that name they call the wild Irish of the poorer and inferiour sort most extremely barbarous not behaving themselves like Christians scarcely like men All of them so tenacious of their antient customs that neither power nor reason nor the sense of the inconveniencies which they suffer by it can wean them to desert or change them A pregnant evidence whereof is their use oâ— Ploughing not with such geares or harness as in other places but by tying the hindmost horses head to the tayl of the former which makes the poor Jades draw in a great deal of pain makes them unserviceable by the soon losing of their tayls and withall is a course of so slow a dispatch that they cannot break up as much ground in a week as a good Teem well harnessed would perform in a day yet no perswasion hath been able to prevail upon them for the changing of this hurtfull and ridiculous custom And when the Earl of Strafford the late Lord Deputy had damned it by Act of Parliament and laid a penalty on such as should after use it the people thought it such a grievance and so injurious to the Nation that among other things demanded towards a Pacification of the present troubles their Agents and Commissioners insisted eagerly on the abrogation of this Law An humour like to this in the point of Husbandry we shall hereafter meet with in another place Neer of kin to which is a lazie custom that they have of burning their straw rather than put themselves to the pains to thresh it by that means to part it from the corn From which no reason can disswade them nor perswasions winne them They have among them other customs as absurd though less inconvenient as placing a green bush on May-day before their doores to make their kine yeeld the more milk kneeling down to the New Moon as soon as they see it desiring her to leave them in as good health as shee found them and many others of like nature They use a Language of their own but spoken also in the West of Scotland and the Hâ—brâ—des or Western Ilands which though originally British or a Dialect of it by reason of their intermixture with 〈◊〉 Danes Easterlings or Oost-mans and English-Saxons hath no Affinitie with the Wâ—lch for ought I can learn The Christian Faith was first preached among them by S. Patrick affirmed to be the Nephew of S. Maâ—tin of â—ouâ—s Anno 435. Reformed in the more civill parts and the English Colonies according to the platform of the Church of England but the Kernes or naturall wild Irish and many of the better sort of the Nation also either adhere unto the Pope or to their own superstitious fancies as in former times And to say truth it is no wonder that they should there being no care taken to instruct them in the Protestant Religion either by translating the Bible or the Engliâ—h Liturgâ—e into their own Language as was done in Wales but forcing them to come to Church to the Engliâ—h Service which the people understand no more than they do the Mass By meanâ— whereof the Irish are not onely kept in continuall ignorance as to the doctrine and devotions of the Church of England and others of the Protestant Churches but those of Rome are furnished with an excellent Argument for having the Service of the Church in a Language which the common Hearers doe not understand And therefore I doe heartily commend it to the care of the State when these distempers are composed to provide that they may have the Bible and all other publick means of Christian Instruction in their naturall tongue The Soil of it self is abundantly fruitfull but naturally fitter for grass and pasturage than it is for tillage as may be seen in such places where the industrie of man is aiding to the naturall goodâ—ess of the Soil But where that wanteth the Country is either over-grown with Woods or encombred with vast Boggs and unwholesom Marishes yeelding neither profit nor pleasure unto the Inhabitants In some places as in the County of Armagh so rank and fertill that the laying of any soil or compost on it doth abate its fruitfulness and proves the worst Husbandry that can be It hath been antiently very famous for the Piety and Religious lives of the Monks Amongst whom I cannot but remember Columbus and of him this memorable Apothegm when offered many fair preferments to leave his Country he returned this Answer It becomes not them to imbrace other mens goods who for Christs sake had forfaken their own Of no less pietie but more eminent in point of Learning was Richard Fitz-Rafe Arch-Bishop of Armagh commonly called Armacanus who flourished about the yeer 1350. A declared Enemie of the Errors and corruptions of the Church of Rome It is affirmed of this Iland that amongst other Privileges which it hath above other Ilands it fostereth no venomous Serpent and that no such will live here brought from other places Hence of her self we find her speaking in the Poet. Illa ego sum Graiis Glacialis Hibernia dicta Cui Deus melior rerum nascentium Origo Ius commune dedit cum Creta altrice Tonantis Angues ne nostris diffundant sibila in oris I am that Iland which in times of old The Greeks did call Hibernia ycie-cold Secur'd by God and Nature from this fear Which gift was given to Crete Ioves Mother dear That poisonous Snake should never here be bred Or dare to hiss or hurtfull venom spred The other miracles of this Iland are 1 That there is a Lake in the Countie of Armagh into which if one thrust a peece of Wood he shall find that part of it which remaineth in the Mud to be turned into Iron and that which is in the Water to be turned into a Whet-Stone richly
milder and bear the better fruit And 4ly whereas there was before but one Freeholder in a whole Country which was the Lord himself the rest holding in villenage and being subject to the Lords immeasurable taxations whereby they had no encouragement to build or plant Now the Lords estate was divided into two parts that which he held in demain to himself which was still left unto him and that which was in the hands of his Tenant who had estates made in their possessions according to the Common-Law of England paying in stead of uncertain Irish taxations certain English rents whereby the people have since set their minds upon repairing their houses and manuring their lands to the great increase of the private and publick revenue But that which most advanced the reduction of Ireland to a setled and civil Government and rooted it in a subjection to the Crown of England was the voluntary flight of the Earls of Tyrone Tirconnel Sir Iohn Odaughertic and other great men of the North possessed of large territories and great jurisdictions Who being both uncapable of Loyaltie and impatient of seeing the Kings Iudges Iustices and other Ministers of State to hold their Sessions and execute their Commissions of Oyer and Terminer within the parts where they commanded without more provocation or the fear of any danger but a guilty Conscience forsook the Countrie and left their whole Estates to the Kings disposing By whose directions their Lands were seized upon and sold to severall Purchasers the Citie of London infeoffed in a great part of them a great plantation made in Ulster of English Welch and Scots by the united name of a British Plantation and a new Order of Knights Baronets erected in the Kingdom of England for raising money to advance and indear the Work Which had it been as cordially affected by the English as it was by the Scots if more of this Nation had gone thither and not abandoned so great a part of it to the power of the other it had been better for both Kingdoms in the conformity of each to one form of Government which the Scots being factious for another did not easily brook and the uniting of both people in the bonds of Amitie the Irish looking on the Scot as a meer Intruder but on the English as his old Master or his Follow-Subject Howsoever so great a part of the Countrey and that which heretofore was the nest of the Rebels being thus disposed of it came to pass that Ireland which before served only as a grave to bury our best men and a gulf to swallow our greatest treasures being governed neither as a country Free nor conquer'd was brought in some hope by the prudence and policie of her last Kings and late Lord Deputies to prove an Orderly Common-wealth civill in it self profitable to the Prince and a good strength to the British Empire For to such Order it was redaced in a little time that the wayfaring men might travell without danger the ploughman walk without fear the laws administred in every place alike the men drawn unto villages the woods and fastnesses left to beasts and all reduced to that civility as our fathers never saw nor could we well sample out of antient histories The revenues of this kingdome are said by Walsingham in the time of Edward the third to have been yeerly 40000 pounds but his successors till of late have scarce got so much as the keeping of it cost them King Richard the 2d being by the same Walsingham reported to have spent 30000 marks out of his own purse over and above the money which he received thence Whether this Countrey were so profitable to Edward the third or no I determine not though I find good reasons to perswade me that Walsingham was not well acquainted with the state of that â—xchequer â—ut sure I am that the Revenues of the Crown are more than double what they were in the said Kings reign and more duely paid into the Exchequer of that Kingdom than ever formerly the profits of the Customehouse amounting to 30000 per Annum in the last yeer of King Iames his reign Not to say any thing of the great Improvements which were made by the Earl of Strafford in the time of his Government because they fell together with him The strength of this Kingdom consisteth partly in the situation of it begirt about with difficult and dangerous Seas partly in the many Castles first built and fortified by the English Planters and partly in a standing Armie continually kept up by the Kings of England for defence of their hold and interess against the Rebellions of the Natives What Forces it is able to raise both of Horse and Foot could never be conjectured at till now of late For formerly the Kings of England being actually possessed onely of those four Counties which they called the Pale that is to say the Counties of Dublin Louth Kildare and Meth which last hath since the time of King Henry the 8th been subdived into three were not able to raise any great power out of that Estate but were forced to send Soldiers out of England as occasion was to preserve their Soveraignty in Ireland The greatest Levie which I read of was that of 1500 Irish led by the Prior of Kilmamham to King Henry the fifth then being at the siege of Harflew in Normandie And on the other side the great Lords of the naturall Irish and degenerate English being divided into factions amongst themselves and never joyned in any one principle of common intereâ—s were more inconsiderable than the weak but united forces of the Kings of England And though most of them at the last were drawn into a confederacy with the Earl of Tir-Oen to make good his rebellion yet find I not that their Armie did exceed at any time the number of 8000 men and those not well-appointed neither So that the best estimate which can be made of the forces of Ireland must be measured by the Armies raised in the late Rebellion when the Irishrie had both time and leizure to get themselves some reputation in the world and make provision for a War In prosecution of which he who considers the many Armies they have raised since their first mustering under the command of Sir Phelim O Neal the many defeats which have been given them and those as many new recruits after each defeat all of them raised out of the bodies of their own People without supplie from other Countries besides such as have served against them for the King must needs conclude that they want not men enough for service nor skill nor courage to attempt the most difficult enterprises The Arms of Ireland are Azure an Harpe Or stringed Argent Which Coat King James to shew himself the first absolute King of Ireland first caused to be marshalled with the Royall Arms of Great Britain Reckoned in Ireland at and since the Reformation Arch-Bishops 4. Bishops 19. One
for English Fugitives 3. Orchies a pleasant town and well traded for the making of Serges which with the other two make up the three Estates of this part of Flanders 4. Armentiers an unwalled town but of very great trading here being yearly 25000. pieces of Cloth sent hence to Italie and thence to Constantinople 5. Tournay or Dornick as the Dutch call it a great rich mighty and strong town seated on the Scheld well built and full of stately and magnificent Churches and religious Houses and anciently honoured with a See Episcopall A town of great importance and much contended for betwixt the Flemmings and the French but finally fell unto the French as the more puissant Prince taken from them by Henry the eighth of England Anno 1513. to whom the Citizens paid 100000 Duckets for their present ransome restored by him unto the French Anno 1518. for the sum of 600000. Crowns and finally from them recovered by Charles the fift who restored it to the body of Flanders from which it had been long dismembred but so that it is governed as a State apart and is called the Signeury of Tournesis having a goodly jurisdiction over the Countrey round about it 6. S. Amand in the Countrey of Tournesis pleasantly seated on the Scharpe in which is one of the richest Abbies in all Flanders the Abbat thereof having the temporall and spirituall jurisdiction over it and the parts about it And so much for the Chorographie of the Earldome of Flanders inhabited by the Nervi and Morini in the time of Caesar 11. ARTOIS is bounded on the East with Flanders Gallâ—â—ant and the Countrey of Cambray on the South and West with Picardie on the North with Flanders Flammegant and the River Lis. The aire exceeding temperate and the soyle so fruitfull that it serveth as a Granarie to a great part both of Flanders and Brabant On the West part hereof towards France lyeth the Earldome of S. Paul so called from the chief town thereof a goodly Signeurie and of great jurisdiction and revenue containing besides many Villages the good town of Berne a walled town and of great importance The Earls hereof were of the noble family of the Earls of Luxembourg the last of which was Lewis of Luxembourg made Constable of France by K. Lewis the 11. With whom as also with Edward the 4. of England and Charles Duke of Burgundie he plaid so many crosse tricks that having long deluded them all and kept them in a continuall jealousie of one another he was at last by Duke Charles taken and beheaded After whose death this goodly Signeurie fell to the house of Vendosme in France by the marriage of Francis Earl of Vendosme with Mary the daughter of this Lewis to whom it was adjudged by the power and favour of the French-Kings the Heirs Males being made uncapable of succession in it by the Attaindure and Confiscation of the said last Earl By means whereof the house of Vendosme were entituled to many fair Estates in Artois and Flanders and much good lands in France which they were possessed of The Armes of these Earls were Argent a Lyon Gules armed and Crowned Or his tail forked of the second As for the residue of Artois the towns of most importance in it are Arras in Latine Attrebatum Civitas the chief City of the Attrebates the old inhabitants hereof in the time of Caesar and still the chief City of this Province a large populous and well fortified City anciently honoured with a See Episcopall and stocked with an industrious people the first makers of the Cloth of Arras which took name from hence Divided into two distinct towns both of them walled and called by two severall names the lesser called La Cite subject to the Bishop beautified with a fair and stately Cathedrall Church and a Library containing many excellent Manuscripts the lesser called La Ville subject to the Prince having large streets and a rich Monastery of the yearly revenue of 20000. crowns By Ptolemy it is called Regiacum seated within a bow-shoot of the River Scharp and heretofore the Metropolitan town of Flanders till Artois was dismembred from it since which time the chief City of this Province as before is said 2. S. Omer a fair town and well peopled seated upon the River Aa some 8. Dutch miles from the Ocean so called from S. Omer or Audomarus Bishop of the Morini who built a Monastery in this place from which grew the town the second of esteem and rank in all the countrey Near to it is a goodly lake of fresh water in which are many little Ilands affording good pasturage for Cattell of which Lewis Guicciardine reporteth that by fastning a cord unto the bushes which grow in them a man may draw them which way he will and that under them there are found great numbers of fishes who bed themselves there for shelter against the Weather 3. Betune a strong town and seated amongst excellent pastures of which the people make great plenty of the best Cheese which with the territory hereof fell to Guy of Dampierre Earl of Flanders in right of Maud his wife daughter and heir of Daniel the Lord of this town 4. Aire on the Lys a strong town with a Castle of great antiquitie 5. Bapaulme a little but well fortified town and yet more strong because it cannot be besieged for want of fresh water which is not to be had within three leagues of it 6. Renty an unwalled town but fenced with a very strong Castle besieged by the French Anno 1554. but being overcome in a set-field by Charles the fift they were fain to raise the siege and go home again 7. Hedinfert on the confluence of two little Riverets Blangis and Canche a frontier town on the edge of France one of the strongest and most defensible places of all the Netherlands built by Charles the fift out of the ruines of old Hesdin which having taken from the French he commanded it to be razed as no longer serviceable and raised this town instead thereof somewhat near France 8. Terâ—in or Theroven the Tervanna of Ptolemy and Civitas Morinum of Antoninus a frontire town held for a long time by the French by whom thought impregnable till taken by King Henry the 8. Anno 1513. they changed their opinion A siege not only memorable for the issue of it but for two other matters of great moment the one that the Emp. Maximilian came and served in person under the colours of S. George with the English crosse upon his breast the other that the French intending to victuall the town had so great an overthrow that had the English followed their fortune they had opened a fair way to have made themselves masters of all France the French King being so astonished on the newes hereof that he prepared to flie into Britain But the English more minded the spoyles and riches of Terwyn then the sequell of an absolute victory Et fruâ—
Baldwin the second 15 Baldwin IV. son of Baldwin the third 16 Baldwin V. son of Baldwin the fourth 17 Baldwin VI. of Hainalt and VIII of Flanders in right of Margaret his wife sister and heâ—r of Philip of Elsas Earl of Flanders 1199 18 Baldwin VIII of Hainalt and IX of Flanders Emperour of Constantinople 1295 19 Joan Countesse of Hainalt and Flanders first married to Ferdinand of Portugal and then to Thomas Earl of Savoy 1244 20 Margaret the younger sister of Joan married to William of Bourbon Lord of Dampierre by whom she had William and Guy both Earls of Flanders 21 John de Avesnes base son of Margaret begot before her marriage by Buschart her Guardian the Porter of S. Peters in L'Isle by force and fraud extorted Hainalt from his Brethren born in lawfull wedlock and married Aleide daughter and heir of Florence the 4. Earl of Holland whose successours in both Estates we shall meet with there and amongst them with William the 2. father of Queen Philippa wife of Edward the 3. one of the most considerable of all the number The Arms hereof are quarterly Flanders and Holland 4. The Bishoprick of CAMBRAY Southward with Hainalt lieth the Bishoprick of CAMBRAY containing a goodly Town and territory reckoned of anciently as a part of Hainalt now a state distinct rather confederate with the Princes of the Netherlands then subject to them The Principall City hereof is Cambray called in Latine Cameracum seated on both sides of the River Scheld a fair goodly and mighty City full of people many of which are rich Merchants but all of them industrious especially in making that fine linnen Cloth from hence called Camerac or Cambrick The private buildings very fair but the publick much fairer especially the Monasteries and other Churches of which the most remarkable is that of our Ladie an ancient and sumptuous fabrick and the See Episcopall From whence the countrey and territory hereunto adjoyning is called Cambresis in which are divers Villages and places of importance the chief of which is Chasteau Cambresis six leagues from the City remarkable for the treaty held there betwixt France and Spain anno 1559. in which a peace was happily setled amongst all the chief Princes of Christendome 2. Avesnes le sec so called to distinguish it from Avesnes in Hainalt near which are digged excellent white stones for building little inferiour unto Marble This Bishoprick was founded in the person of S. Diogenes a Grecian born Anno 390. or thereabouts Whose Successours in tract of time became so potent that at the last the Bishop hereof became both the Lord spirituall and temporall of the Town and territory honoured with the title of a Duke and Prince of the Empire and in the end made an Arch-bishop by Pope Paul the 4. anno 1562. The City of Cambray made Imperiall by the Germane Emperours was first by Henry the fift given in protection to Robert of Hierusalem Earl of Flanders afterwards setled and confirmed on all his Successours by the Emperour Frederick anno 1164. Which notwithstanding the French finding it convenient for them divers times possessed it but governing with too great insolence they were driven out by the people in the time of Lewis the 11. and the town yeelded voluntarily unto Maximilian governour of these countries for his son Philip. Charles the 5. in the year 1543. built a strong Citadell in it pretending that he did it for defence of the Town against the French but indeed to keep it for himself After this it was taken by the Duke of Alenson brother of Henry the 3. of France then Governour of the Netherlands anno 1582. but regained not long after by the Spaniards the Inhabitants giving up the Town for want of victuals Since that continually possessed by the Spaniards but so that the people still enjoy their ancient priviledges and are governed by their own lawes and Bishops 5. NAMVR The Earldome of NAMVR hath on the East Hainalt on the West the Bishoprick of Leige on the North Brabantâ— and on the South Luxenbourg The countrey very small containing only 182. Villages and four walled Towns but plentifull of all commodities and replenished with a loyall and industrious people Particularly the aire hereof is very wholesome the countrey watered with many rivers and pleasant brooks amongst which the Sambre and the Maes which besides the benefit of portage yeeld great plenty of fish The hils whereof it hath not many clothed with woods abounding with all kinde of fowle and venison the vallies eminently fruitfull of all sorts of grain rich mines of Lead quarries of Marble of all colours as also of Porphyrie or Jasper and great plenty of Coal but in mines of Iron so abounding and that continually hammered by a painfull people that Vulcans forge may seem to be restored to the world again and seated here which as it makes the people wealthy so it keeps them from idlenesse And as for the Nobility they are generally valiant given to all military exercises fit for their degrees and very affectionate to their Prince the greatest vertue of a subject Walled Towns it hath but four as before was said that is to say 1. Namur the chief of all the Province where resideth the Councell for the countrey from which lyeth no appeal but to Machlyn only Seated between two hils on both sides of the Sambre which doth there fall into the Meuse The City rich inhabited for the most part by the Nobility defended with a strong Castle and beautified with a fair Cathedrall founded here in the Church of S. Albin anno 1559. Not farre off in the Villages of Ardenne and Monstier are two Nunneries of Ladies like those of Montz and Maubuige spoken of in Hainalt 2. Bovines upon the Meuse sacked by the French anno 1554. since repaired and fortified 3. Charlemont a small Town but of most exact fortifications built by Charles the 5. anno 1555. to oppose the French who had then possessed themselves of Mariemburg a Town of Halnalt 4. Valencourt a little Town but standing in a goodly and fruitfull countrey Of the Villages the chief is Doue seated on the Meuse or Maes fortified with a strong Castle and honoured with the title of a Viscountie 2. Floren 3. Vascie and 4. Sausin of much beauty and greatnesse The ancient Inhabitants of this countrey were a part of the Nervii first made an Earldone by some of the descendents of the sons of Clodius the second King of the French who being dispossessed of their Fathers kingdome by Meroveus the Master of his horse to whom he had committed the guardianship or tuition of them were forced to betake themselves to the most defensible parts of the great forrest of Ardenne and the parts adjoyning where they founded the great Earldome of Ardenne divided in succeeding times into many parcels of which this was one By what and by how many Earls possessed I am yet to learn but sold it was by John
in those times so great and of such renown that Attila the Hun destroyed in it 100. Churches now but a very small Town and not worth the mentioning but for these Antiquities Eight leagues from hence amongst the shady thickets of the Forrest of Ardenne is that so celebrated 10. Villages and those famous hot Baths frequented from all the places of Europe called the Spa not so pleasant as wholesome not so wholsome as famous Yet are they good for sundry diseases as the Tertian Ague and Dropsie the Stone the exulceration of the Lungs the Sciatique c. They are of most virtue in July because they are then hottest and to such as taste them they relish much of iron from some iron mines it seemeth through which the waters run which feed them These Baths of great fame in the time of Plinie who doth thus describe them Tungri Civitas fontem habet insignem plurimis bullis stillantem ferruginei saporis quod ipsum non nisi in fine potus intelligitur Purgat hic corpora febres tertianas discutit calculorumque vitia So he lib. 31. cap. 2. agreeably to the nature of them at this present time As for the Bishoprick of Leige it was first founded at Tungres as before was said after the sackage of which City by Attila removed anno 498. by S. Servatius unto Maestricht But the people of Maestricht having Martyred S. Lambert then Bishop anno 710. by Hubert his designed Successour with the leave of Pope Constantine it was translated to this place and a Cathedrall Church here founded by the name of S. Lambert His Successours did so well husband their advantages that they did not only buy the Dukedome of Bovillon but the City and territory of Leige sold unto Speutus and Obertus successively Bishops of it by Godfrey of Bovillon Duke of Lorrain of which Dukedome it was formerly a part or member at his departure hence to the Holy-land not much increased since that in lands though he be in titles the Bishop being stiled a Prince of the Empire Duke of Bovillon Marquesse of Franchimont Earl of Lootz and Hasbain Yet are not his ordinary Revenues above 30000. duckets yearly his subjects living very well under him at easie rents and growing for the most part unto good estates An argument whereof may be that when the Leigeois had rebelled against Philip the Good Duke of Burgundie under whose Cleintele they were as Duke of Brabant they bought their peace of him at the price of 600000 Florens of the Rhene to be paid in six years After which time again rebelling against Charles the warlike as they have been observed to be the most rebellious City in Europe excepting Gaunt they were able to wage 30000 men but not being able to withstand the forces of their Lord Protectour they fell into that miserable destruction spoken of before Since that time they have lived with more moderation under the protection of the Princes of the house of Austria but counted neutrall in the quarrells betwixt the King of Spain and the States confederate as formerly between the Spaniard and the French though many times they suffer in the contestations 9. BRABANT 10. The MARQUISATE And 11. MACHLIN THese I have joyned together though distinct estates because they have a long time followed the same fortune and that the two last doe no otherwise differ from the first then the parts from the whole the Marquisate and Machlin being reckoned as parts of Brabant and included in it 9. BRABANT is bounded on the East with Luickland or the Bishoprick of Leige on the West with the River Scheld and a part of Flanders on the North with the Maes which severeth it from Holland and Guelderland and on the South with Hainalt Namur and part of Luickland The Air hereof is generally very wholesome and good and the Soil naturally fruitfull excepting Kempenland being the parts hereof lying towards the North which being barren of it self is made indifferently fertile by keeping Cattell Soiling the ground and other arts of good Husbandry The people live in most freedome and are the best priviledged of any in Belgium A thing for which they are more beholding to the Princes goodnesse then their own great wits being noted to be none of the wisest especially as they grow in age when most men learn wisdome Brabanti quo magis seneseunt eo magis stultescunt as Erasmus telleth us The length hereof from S. Gertrudenberg to Genblaurs North and South is 22 Dutch or German miles from Helmont to Berghen ap Some East and West 20 of the same miles the whole compasse 80. Within which circuit are conteined 26 walled Townes and Villages with Parish Churches 718. of which the odde 18 called Franks or Market-townes enjoy the priviledges of walled Townes or Cities though unwalled themselves Places of most importance in it are 1. Shertogen Bosch or the Bosch as the Dutch Bois le Duc or Bolduc as the French and Silva Ducis or Boscum Ducis as the Latines call it each name derived according to the severall languages from a pleasant wood belonging to the Dukes of Brabant where the Town now stands situate on a litle River called Deese some two leagues from the Maes neer the borders of Guelderland a large and well built Town very strongly fortified and of great trade for Clothing here being made yeerly in the time of Lewis Guicciardine 20000 Clothes worth 200000 Crownes to the Clother or Draper made an Episcopall See anno 1559. the Cathedrall which is fixed in the Church of S. John being fair and large and beautified with one of the goodliest Dials in the Christian world This is the principall town of Brabant properly and distinctly so called comprehending under it the four Countries of Kempenland Maesland Peeland and Osterwick and was taken by the Confederate Estates from the King of Spain after a long and chargeable siege Anno 1628. 2. Tilmont on the little River Geet once the chief of Brabant but long since decayed Arschot on the litle River Dennere which gives the title of a Duke to them of the Noble house of Croy the Dukes hereof advanced unto that honour by Charles the Fift being men of greatest Revenue and Authority of any in Belgium 4. Bergen ap Zome so called from the River Zome upon which it is situate about half a league from the influx of it into the Scheld and not far from the Sea which gives it a reasonable good Haven A town of great strength by nature but more strongly fortified Famous for being made a Marquisate by Charles the Fift anno 1553. more for the notable resistance which it made to the Marquis Spinola anno 1622. 5. Breda upon the river Merck a Town pleasantly seated well fortified and of great Revenue having under it the Town and Territorie of Steenberg the franchise of Rosindale and the Seigneury of Osterhout the residence Baronie and chief town of the Princes of Orange from whom being taken
by the Spaniard in the beginning of those wars it was again recovered by some venturous Gentlemen who hiding themselves in a Boat covered over with Turf were conveyed into the Castle which they easily mastered and made the Prince Lord of it again After re-taken by the Spaniard anno 1625. but now in the possession of its naturall owners 6. Diest on the River Dennere a good town and of a large territory and jurisdiction belonging to the Prince of Orange who had it in exchange for some other lands of the Duke of Cleve and in right hereof is Burgrave of the City of Antwerp 7. Grinbergen an ancient Baronie with a large jurisdiction descendible on the youngest sonne onely after the manner of Burgh English as our Lawyers call it 8. Gertrudenberg standing on the Douge not far from the influx of it into the Maes the furthest town in the North of Brabant where it joyns to Holland which makes it a matter of dispute betwixt those Provinces to which of them it doth belong A town of great trade for fishing plenty of Salmons and Sturgeons being taken here but of Shads especially whereof 18000 are sometimes caught in a day salted and sent abroad into forain parts It acknowledgeth the Prince of Orange for the Lord thereof as doth also 9. Grave a good town upon the Maes bought by these Princes of the King of Spain with consent of the States without whose approbation no part of the Domain is to be dismembred 10. Maestreicht in Latine Trajectum ad Mosam so called of a ferry over the Maes in former times supplyed now with a goodly Stone bridge in the place thereof A fair and goodly town beautified with two Collegiate Churches in one of which the Dukes of Brabant were alwayes Canons subject in part to the Bishop of Leige and partly to the Duke of Brabant The children are subject to that Prince to whom the Mother was subject at the tim◠〈◊〉 the Birth without relation to the Father according to that Maxime of the Civill Law 〈◊〉 sequitur ventrem And if a stranger come to live there he must declare to which of the two he will be subject yet is the Duke of Brabant the chief Soveraign of it he only having the power of Coynage and of granting pardon to Offenders and as a town of this Dukedome besieged and taken by the confederate States Anno 1632. Here is also within the limits of this Dukedome the town and Signeurie of Ravesiem situate on the banks of the Maes held by the Dukes of Cleve of the Duke of Brabant but no otherwise subject and on the same River the Town and County of Horn a Fief Imperiall beautified with a strong Castle and a goodly Territory in which is Wiert the residence of the Earls of Horne descended of the ancient house of Montmorencie in France 2. THE MARQVISATE OF THE EMPIRE so called because the farthest bounds and Marches of the German Empire frontizing on Flanders which appertained unto the Soveraignty of the Crown of France comprehendeth four of the best Towns in Brabant with very large and spacious Territories adjoyning to them viz. 1. Lovain on the River Dyle about four English miles in compasse but in that compasse much of the ground is taken up with Vineyards Gardens Meadowes and pleasant Fields which make the situation far more delightfull then if all built and peopled It was the Mother town of Brabant and sometimes gave the title of an Earl to the Dukes hereof afterwards made an University by Duke John the 4. anno 1426 wherein are contained about 20 Colledges such as they be much priviledged and inriched with pensions for publick Readers by King Philip the 2. 2. Brussels Bruxella the seat of the ancient Dukes of Brabant and of the Dukes of Burgundie also after they came to be Lords of these Countries seated upon the Sinne and other sweet springs and Riverets which make it one of the sweetest situations in all Europe having withall a goodly channell made by Art from Brussels to the River Dele and from thence to the Scheld the charge whereof amounted to â—00000 Crowns It is of the same compasse with Lovain the buildings sumptuous and the town very rich not only in regard that it is the ordinary seat of the Prince or his Regent and of the Chancery for all Brabant and the Dutchy of Limbourg but in regard of the rich Manufactures of Armour and Cloth of Arras of Silk Gold and Silver which are there industriously pursued 3. Nivello on the borders of Hainalt in a very rich and fruitfull soil remarkable for the abundance of fine Linnen which is therein made but most of all for a very rich Nunnery or rather Nurserie of noble Ladies of the same nature with those of Mentz and others before described 4. Antwerp situate in a goodly plain on the River Scheld above 17 leagues from the Sea but furnished with eight Channels cut out of the River for the transport of Commodities one of the which is capable of 100 great Ships the private buildings very handsome but the publick sumptuous the chief whereof were weckoned the Church of Nostre Dame the Bourse the Town-house and the house of the Easterlings or Eastern Merchants well peopled and of so great Trade in the former times that it was held to be the richest Empory of the Christian world the commodities here bought and sold amounting to more in time moneth then that of Venice in two years The causes of which sudden growth and increase of Trading are said to be these 1. The two Marts holden here every year either of them during six weeks in which time no mans person could be arrested or his goods distrained 2. The King of Portugall having in the yeer 1503. diverted the course of Merchandise from Alexandria and Venice to the City of Lisbon kept here his Factories and sent hither his Spices and other Indian Commodities for which cause the Merchants in the yeer 1516. forsook Bruges in Flanders and setled here And 3. many of the Nobility and Gentry during the long and bloudy wars betwixt France and Spain forsook their Country houses and repaired hither by means whereof Antwerp in a very little time grew bigger by 3000 houses then it had been formerly But as the growth hereof was sudden so the fall was sensibler occasioned through the yoking of it with a Citadell by the Duke of Alva which made Merchants afraid to resort any longer thither as a place of little freedome and lesse security but chiefly by blocking up the Haven and intercepting the trade at Sea by the more powerfull Hollanders which hath removed this great traffick to Amsterdam and other towns of their Country So that now the chief support of it is the reputation which it hath of being an Imperiall City the place of receipt for the Kings Revenues and a Bishops See founded here in the yeer 1559. which draweth hither some resort of Lawyers and Church-men 3.
II. called the Good Duke of Burgundie son and heir of John Duke of Burgundie elder brother of Anthony on the deth of his two Cousin Germans John and Philip succeeded In the Dukedom of Brabant as the direct heir of the Lady Margaret wife of Lewis de Malain and daughter of John the third the last Duke of Brabant of the house of Lovain The Arms hereof are Sable a Lyon Or. 12. HOLLAND 13. ZELAND 14. WESTFRISELAND Having thus spoken of those Provinces which stil continue in subjection to the King of Spain except some few towns in Flanders and Brabant before mentioned let us next look on those which have withdrawn their obedience from him beginning first with Holland and its Appendixes as of more power and consideration then all the rest Which though distinct Provinces and acting in their severall capacities at the present time yet having been alwayes under the command of the same Princes they must be joined together in the Storie of them but shall be severally handled as to the Chorographie HOLLAND so called quasi Holt-land that is to say a woodie country as Ortelius hath it but rather quast Hollow-land from the bogs and marishes and unsound footing on the same hath on the East the Zuider See Vtrecht and some part of Guelderland on the West and North the German Ocean on the South the Islands of Zeland and some part of Brabant The country for the most part lyeth very low in so much that they are fain to fence it with Banks and Ramparts to keep out the Sea and to restrain the Rivers within their bounds so that in many places one may see the Sea far above the Land and yet repulsed with those Banks and is withall so fenny and full of marishes that they are forced to trench it with innumerable dikes and channels to make it firm land and fit for dwelling yet not so firm as to bear either trees or much graine But such is the industry of the people and the trade they drive that having little or no corn of their own growth they do provide themselves elsewhere notonly sufficient for their own spending but wherewith to supply their neighbours having no timber of their own they spend more timber in building ships and fencing their water-courses then any country in the world having no wine they drink more then the people of the country where it groweth naturally and finally having neither Flax nor Wool they make more cloth of both sorts then all the countries in the world except France and England The present inhabitants are generally given to Sea-faring lives so that it is thought that in Holland Zeland and West-Friseland there are 2500. ships of war and burden The women for the most part laborious in making stufles Nay you shall hardly see a child of four years of age that is not kept to work and made to earn its own living to the great commendation of their government The greatest of their natural Commodities is Butter and Cheese of which besides that infinite plenty which they spend in their own houses and amongst their Garrisons they sell as much unto other Countries as comes to 100000 Crowns per annum By which means and by the greatnesse of their fish-trade spoken of before they are grown so wealthy on the land and so powerfull at Sea that as Flanders heretofore was taken for all the Netherlands so now Holland is taken generally for all the Provinces confederated in a league against the Spaniard The whole compasse of it is no more then 180 miles no part thereof being distant from the Sea above three houres journey and yet within that narrow circuit there are contained no fewer then 23 walled Towns and 400 Villages some situate in the North and others in South-Holland as it stands divided In South-Holland being that part hereof which lyeth next to Zeland and the middle channell of the Rhene passing from Vtrecht unto Leiden the principall Towns are 1. Dort in Latine Dordrectum formerly the Staple for Rhenish wines a large rich and well-peopled town anciently joined to the firm land but in the year 142 rent from it by the violence of the Sea and made an Iland of great command upon the traffique of the Maes and the Wael upon whose confluence it stands but of most note for an Assembly of Divines out of divers Countries following Calvins doctrine for condemnation of the Lutheran or Arminian Tenets concerning Universall Grace and Predestination deâ—â—â—nation anno 1618. 2. â—eterdam seated on a dike or channell called the Rotter not farre from which at a 〈◊〉 named 〈◊〉 the Leck one or the three main branches of the Rhene falleth into the Maâ—s among â—air and well traded Port the birth-place of the learned Erasmus 3. Schoon-heven situate on the 〈◊〉 a fair town having a commodious haven 4. Gorichom upon the VVael where it 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 from the Church whereof one may discerne 22 walled townes 5. 〈◊〉 one of the six principall towns of Holland rich and well fortified seated on a Dike called Yssei drawn from the middle channell of Rhâ—ne as is also 6. Over-water and 7. Yssel-stein this last belonging properly to the Prince of Orange the first of great trade for making cables and cords for shipping 8. 〈◊〉 or Lugdunum Batavorum an University founded anno 1564. The town consisteth of 41 Islands to which they passe partly by boats partly by bridges whereof there are 144 and of them 104 builded with stone Here is in this town a castle said to have been built by Hengist the Saxon at his return out of England And not far off stood the famous Nunnerie of Rainsburg of the same nature with those of Mentz and Nivelle before described so liberally endowed that 2000 persons did there dayly receive relief 9. Vianen on the Leck a Seigneurie distinct from Holland pertaining antiently to the Lords of Brederode 10. Delse a town of great trade for cloathing large and well built beautified with spacious streets and goodly Churches the birth-place of that monstrous Heretick David George who called himself King and Christ Immortall He fled with his wife and children anno 1544 to Basil there he set up his Doctrine the points whereof were 1. That the Law and the Gospell were unprofitable for the attaining of Heaven but his Doctrine able to save such as receive it 2. That he was the true Christ and Messas 3. That he had been till that present kept in a place unknown to all the Saints and 4. that he was not to restore the house of Israel by death or tribulation but by love and grave of the Spirit He dyed in the yeare 1556. and three dayes after his Doctrine was by them of Basil condemned his goods confiscate and his bones taken up and burned Hee bound his Disciples to three things 1. to conceal his name 2. not to reveale of what condition hee had been and 3. not to discover the articles of his Doctrine to any
all Germany within the Rhene together with the Belgick Provinces before described the Counties of Flanders and Artois excepted only the Kingdome of Germany taking up the rest For by Ludovicus Pius the son of Charles the great Empire of his Father was parcelled out into many members as Italie France Burgundie Lorrain and Germany distributed amongst his sons and nephews with the title of Kings By means whereof the Kingdomes of Germany and Lorrain united in the person of Lewis the Ancient in little time were alien'd from the house of Charles and left off to be French possessed by the great Princes of Lorrain Saxonie Schwaben and Bavaria by whom dismembred into many principalities and inferiour states all passing under the accompt and name of the Dutch or Germans The Kings and Emperours of which here follow The KINGS and EMPEROURS of GERMANIE Anno Chr. 801 1 Charles the Great Emp. K. of France and Germanie 815 2 Ludovicus Pius King of France Germanie and Emperour of the Romans 841 3 Lewis surnamed the Ancient second son of Ludovious Pius King of Germanie to which anno 876. he united that of Lorrain also 4 Charles the Grosse son of Lewis the Ancient reigned joyntly with Caroloman and Lewis his elder Brethren after their deaths sole King of Germany Anno 880. he succeeded Ludovicus vitus Baâ—bus in the title of Emperour continued unto his Successours and during the minoritie of Charls the Simple by a faction of the French Nobility was chosen King of France the whole estate of Charls the Great becoming once again united in the person of one Soveraign Prince 891 5 Arnulph the naturall son of Caroloman the brother of Charls King of Germanie and Emp. 903 6 Lewis or Ludovicus IV. Lewis the brother of Charls and Caroloman being reckoned for one King of Germanie and Emperour 913 7 Conrade the son of Conrade the brother of Lewis the 4. the last Prince of the issue of Charls the Great After whose death the Francones and Saxons seeing Charls the Simple King of France overlaid by the Normans took that advantage to transferre the Empire to themselves and they made choice of Henry Duke of Saxony to be their Emperour A worthy Prince by whom some Nations of the Sclaves the Hungarians and part of Lorrain were subdued or added to the Empire 920 6 Henricus surnamed Auceps or the Fowler Duke of Saxonie 12. 938 9 Otho surnamed the Great the son of Henry Emperour and King of Italie 36. 974 10 Otho II. son of Otho the first Emperour and King of Italie 10. 984 11 Otho III. son of Otho the 2. Duke of Saxonie and the last of that house which had the title of Emperour and King of Italie After whose death all right of succession being disclaimed the Emperours became Elective but for the most part wholly ingrossed or Monopolized since the Failer of the house of Saxonie by the Dukes of Franconia Suevia Bavaria and Austria notwithstanding the libertie or freedom of Election pretended to by the Electors The businesse first projected in the Court of Rome to make the Emperours lesse powerfull and distract the Germans whom they feared into sides and factions confirmed by a decree of Pope Gregory the fifth being a Native of that Country The Electors only six in number that is to say 1. The Archbishop of Mentz Chancellour of the Empire 2. The Archbishop of Colen Chancellour of Italie 3. The Archbishop of Triers Chancellour of France 4. The Count Palatine of the Rhene Arch-Sewer 5. The Duke of Saxonie Lord Marshall And 6. The Marquesse of Brandâ—nburg Lord Chamberlain Upon equalitie of voices the Duke but now King of Bohemia was to come in for the 7. who by Office was to be Cup-bearer at the Coronation For upon Coronation dayes or dayes of like solemnitie these Offices are performed only and then performed in this manner Before the Palace gate standeth an heap of Oats so high that it reacheth to the brest of the horse on which the Duke of Saxonie rideth bearing in his hand a silver wand and a silver measure both which together weigh 200 marks then sitting still upon his horse he filleth up the measure with oates sticketh his wand in the Remainder delivereth the measure of Oats to some of his servants which stand next him and so attendeth the Emperour into the Court. The Emperour being entred and sate down at the Table the three spirituall Electors standing orderly together say Grace before him Then cometh the Marquesse of Brandenburg on horse-back also with a silver basin in his hand full of water the basin of the weight of 12 marks of silver and a fine clean towell on his arm which alighting down he holdeth forth unto the Emperour Then comes the Count Palatine of the Rhene mounted on his horse with four silver Platters full of meat every one of the weight of three marks which alighting also he carrieth and setteth down upon the table And finally the Duke or King of Bohemia on horse-back as the others were with a Napkin on his Arm and a covered cup of the weight of 12 marks entreth the Great-hall alighteth from his horse and giveth the cup unto the Emperour to drink But we must know that these services are seldome or never especially of late times performed by the Electours in person It is enough if they send their Embassadours to do it or substitute some one or other of the Emperours Court to perform it for them The election is usually holden at Francfort on Maenus whither the Electours or their deputies come upon the day appointed by the Bishop of Ments whose office it is to assemble the Princes In their passage into Francfort they are guarded by every Prince through whose territories they passe Their attendants must not exceed the number of 200 horse-men whereof 50 only must be armed When they are all met they goe to 8. Bartholomews Church where after Masse said the spiritual Electors laying their hands on their breast and the temporall on the book shal swear to choose a fit temporall head for the people of Christendom If in the space of 30 days they have not agreed then must they eat nothing but bread and water nor by any means go out of the citie til the greater part have agreed on a man who shall forthwith be acknowledged King of the Romans The Election being finished the partie chosen the inauguration was anciently holden 1. at Aken in Gulick where the new elected Emperor received the silver crown for Germany 2. at Millain where he received his iron crown for Lombardie 3. at Rome where he received the golden crown for the Empire But those journeys unto Rome and Millain have been long laid by the Emperours holding their Election to be strong enough to make good their Title to that honour being meerly titular The form of which Election the priviledges of the Princes Electours and other fundamentall constitutions of the German Empire we find summed up in the
the Dukedomâ— of Gueldres but being too weak for so great an Adversary made his submission to him at Venlo and so saved his estates 1584 35 John William son of the former William during the life of Charles Frederick his elder brother was Bishop of Munster on whose death anno 1575. he resigned that dignity and in the end succeeded his Father in his whole estates which he managed with great piety and prudence till the year 1610. and then died issuelesse The last of that ancient and noble family of the Dukes of Cleve After whose death much quarrell and contention grew about the succession betwixt the severall competitors and pretenders to it of which the principall were 1. Leopold Archduke of Austria pretending an investiture from the Emperour Rodolphus to whom for want of heirs males the estate was said to be escheated 2. John George Duke of Saxonie descended from Sibyll daughter of Duke John the third at whose marriage with John Frederick the Electour of Saxonie an 1535 it was said to have been solemnly agreed upon that on the failing of the heirs males of Cleve the issue of that marriage should succeed therein 3. John Sigismund the Electour of Brandenburg in behalf of his son George William Duke of Prussia by the Lady Anne his wife eldest daughter of Albert of Brandenburg Duke of Prussia and of Maria Leonora the eldest sister and next heir of the Duke deceased 4. Wolfgangus Gulielmus Palatine of Newburg son of Magdalen the younger sister of that Mary who claimed the estate as nearest kinsman one degree to the said last Duke And though the right seemed most apparently on the side of Brandenbourg the Estate in tayle pretended by the Duke of Saxonie being formerly cut off by Imperiall authority and that pretended to by the Duke of Newburg not of force in Germanie yet being that Leopold was in Armes and had already forced a possession of most part of the Countrey the two Princes of Brandenbourg and Newburg soon agreed the controversie and by the help of the Protestant Princes their Confederates recovered the greatest part of it from the hands of Leopold But the Palatine of Newburg not content with his partage first married with a daughter of the Duke of Bavaria then reconciled himself to the Church of Rome called in the Spanish Armes under the command of Marquisse Spinola to abet his quarrell which made George William son of the Elector of Brandenbourg and the Lady Anne to call in the Forces of the States under the command of Maurice Earl of Nassaw after Prince of Orange The issue of which war was this that Spinola possessed himself of Wesel Aken Mullheim Pusseldorp and most other places of importance in Berg and Gulick and the States got into their power the Towns of Gulick with Rees and Emmerick in the Dukedome of Cleve and almost the whole County of Mark. And though they both pretend to keep them for the use of those Princes in whose cause they stand yet when such strong parties keep the Stakes it is most easie to determine who will win the game such alterations as have hapned in the chance of war by the reciprocall winning and losing of some Towns on both sides not much conducing to the benefit of the rightfull Princes EARLES of ALTENA and MARCH A. Ch. 834 1 Robert son of Baldwin to whom the County of Teisterbant was given by Eberard 2 Theodorick son of Robert the first Lord of Altena 3 Adolphus I. Earl of Altena 4 Adolphus II. Earl of Altena and Berg. 5 Conrade Earl of Altena and Berg. 4 Adolph III. Earl of Altena and Berg. 5 Eberhard Earl of Altena his younger brother Engelbert succeeding in Berg. 6 Frederick Earl of Altena 7 Adolphus IV. created the first Earl of March 1249 7 Engelbert Earl of March and Altena 8 Adolphus V. son of Engelbert 9 Engelbert II. from whom by a second wife the daughter and heir of Aremberg descended that branch of the house of March which till of late were Soveraigns of Sedan and Dukes of Bovillon 10 Adolph VI. husband of Mary or Margaret daughter and heir of Theodorick the 9. Earl of Cleve 2. The Estates of the three ELECTOR-BISHOPS Adjoyning to the Estates of Cleve are those of the Spirituall Electors of the Empire of Germanie Colen Ments and Triers not so contiguous and conterminous as those of Cleveland and therefore to be laid out severally by their metes and boundaries And first for 1. COLEN-LAND or the Estate of the Archbishop and Elector of Colen is bounded on the East with the Dukedome of Berg from which divided by the Rhene on the West with Gulick on the North with Cleve it self and the County of Muers and on the South extending to the land of Triers The ancient Inhabitants hereof were the Vbii in former times possessed of the Countreys of Berg and March but being warred on by the Germans bordering next upon them they were by the Clemency of Agrippa then Lievtenant of Gaul received into protection and by him placed along the French side of the Rhene as well for defence of the borders of the Roman Empire as for their own security against that Enemy Won from the Romans by the French in the reign and under the conduct of Childerick anno 412. or thereabouts and from the French by the Emperour Otho the first anno 949. Since that time the City of Colen hath remained Imperiall and of late times incorporated amongst the Hanse-towns but the territory near unto it and a great part of Westphalen subject immediately to the Bishop much of the lands which formerly belonged to the Kingdome of Lorrain being conferred upon this See by the Emperour Otho the second at such time as the Dukedome of Lorrain was erected by him The Bishops See first founded here by S. Maternus one of the Disciples of S. Peter as hath been constantly affirmed by old tradition but howsoever an Episcopall See without all question in the time of Constantine Maternus Bishop hereof subscribing amongst others to the Councell of Arles anno 326. And being Colen was in those times the Metropolis of the Province of Germania Secunda the Bishop had the power of a Metropolitan according to the rule and observation so often mentioned Afterwards when the Empire was made Elective these Bishops with their brethren of Mentz and Triers were made three of the seven which were to nominate and elect the succeeding Emperour after which time it is no wonder that they grew both in power and Patrimony Places of most importance within this Electorate are 1. Bonn situate on the banks of the Rhene in the most pleasant and fruitfull place of all the Countrey the ordinary refidence of the Archbishop whose house or Palace here is said to be one of the fairest in all Germanie By Tacitus called Benna and sometimes Castra Bonnensia the wintering Camp in his times of the sixt Legion 2. Nuys by the same writer called Novesium Nivesia by Antoninus
Friburg by Berchthold the 4 it grew by little and little to be lesse frequented the other being seated more conveniently for trade and businesse Finally in the fourth and last part hereof called NORTH-SCHWABEN because on the North side of the Danow the places most observable are 1 Gmand on the Rheems 2 Dinkel-Spuell on the Warnitz two Imperiall Towns which with Vberlinque or Werlingen all three but mean in building territory or estimation spoken of before are the only three Imperiall Cities in all Germanie which totally adhered unto the doctrines of the Church of Rome 3 Boptingen on the Egra an Imperiall City 4 Norlingen on the same River but in a low and moorish ground yet of great resort populous and well traded Most memorable for the great defeat here given the Swedes by Ferdinand the third now Emperour at his first entrance on the Government in which Bannier one of the principall commanders of that nation was slain on the place Gustavus Horn another of as great eminence taken Prisoner their whole forces routed and thereupon so strange an alteration of the affairs of Germanie which they had almost wholly conquered though not for themselves that the Palatinate not long before restored to its proper owner was again possessed by the Spaniards Frankenland by the Imperialists and the remainder of the Swedes forced to withdraw into their holds on the Baltick seas anno 1637. 6 Rotweil not far from the head of the Neccar an Imperiall City and a Confederate of the Switzers 7 Donawerdt seated on the confluence of the Donaw and the Werdt whence it had the name most commonly called only Werdt an Imperiall Town the habitation of John de Werdt once a Bâ—â—wer herein but afterward a chief Commander of the forces of the Duke of Bavaria in the late German wars 8 Villengen on the Bregen a small river falling into the Danow a Town belonging to the Princes of the house of Austria Not far from which stands 9 Furstenberg an ancient Castle the Earls hereof are Princes of the Empire and Lords of a great part of the Countrey in a Village of whose called Don-Eschingen is the head of Danubius 10 Vlme an Imperiall City situate on the meeting of the Blave the Iler and the Danow the principall City of North-Schwaben about 6 miles in compasse rich populous well fortified and stored with an Armory for Ordnance and all manner of Ammunition not inferiour to any in Germanie The Town but new taking its first rise from a Monastery here founded by Charles the Great which after grew to be a great City and took the name of Vlme from the Elmes about it At first it belonged unto the Monkes of whom having bought their freedome in the time of Frederick the third it became Imperiall The Danow hereabouts begins to be navigable having so violent a stream that the Boats which go down the water use to be sold at the place where they land it being both difficult and chargeable to bring them back again Not far hence on the banks of the Danow lye the Suevian Alpes and amongst them the old Castle of Hohenberg the Lord whereof on the ruine of the house of Schwaben became possessed of a great estate here and in upper Elsats sold afterwards to Rodolph of Habspurg the founder of the now Austrian Family The ancient Inhabitants hereof were the Brixantes Suanetes Rugusci and Calucones who together with the Vindelici of whom more hereafter and other tribes of the Rhaeti of whom somewhat hath been said before in the Alpine Provinces possessed themselves of that Countrey which lyeth betwixt the River Inn and the head of the Rhene East and West Danubius and the Alps of Italy North and South Within which compasse are the greatest part of the Grisons the Dukedomes of Schwaben and Bavaria on this side the Danow and part of the County of Tirol and not a few of the Cantons of Switzerland Subdued by Drusus and Tiberius Nero sons-in-law of Augustus it was made a province of the Romans divided into Rhaetia Prima taking in all the Countries from the Rhene to the Leck or Lycus and Rhaetia Secunda lying betwixt the Leck and the River Inn which by another name was called Vindelicia By which accompt all Schwaben on the South side of the Danow was part of the Province of Rhaetia Prima continuing so till vanquished and subdued by the Almans in the time of Valentinian the third Emperour of the Western parts As for the Almans who succeeded in possession hereof they were originally some tribes and families of the Suevi the most warlike nation of the Germans inhabiting upon the banks of the River of Albis who jealous of Caesars great successes brought against him 430000 fighting men of which 8000 were slain and many drowned They used to stay at home and go to the war by turnes they which stayed at home tilling the land to whom the rest returning brought the spoil of the Enemies But after which blow we hear little of them till the time of Caracalla the son of Severus during whose reign descending towards the banks of the Rhene and the Danow and mingling with other nations as they passed along they assumed first the name of Almans either from that promiscuous mixture of all sorts of men or as I rather think from Mannus the son of Tuisco one of the great and National Gods of the Germans And though well beaten by him at their first comming down near the River Moenus and afterwards more broken by Diocletian who slew at least 60000 of them at one time in Gaul yet never left they to infest the Provinces of the Empire which lay nearest t them till in the end following the tract of the Hunns who had gone before them and beaten down many of the Forts and Garrisons which were in their way they made themselves Masters of Rhaetia Prima Germania Prima and part of Maxima Sequanorum containing besides the Countries spoken of before Alsatia and so much of the Lower Palatinate as lies on the French side of the Rhene But quarrelling with the French their next neighbours of whose growth and greatnesse they began to be very sensible they were first vanquished by Clovis the first Christian King of the French in that great and memorable fight at Zulph near Colen and afterwards made wholly subject to the Conquerour by whom oppressed with an heavy and lasting servitude About this same they returned again to their old name of Suevians their estate being erected into a Dukedome called many times the Dukedome of Almain and when so called divided into the upper Almain comprehending the Countrey of the Grisons with some parts of Switzerland and Tirol and the Lower or the Proper Almain which contained the rest of the Estates of the ancient Almans called for the most part by the name of the Dukedome of Suevia or Schwaben and finally transmitting that name to this Province only the best part thereof These Dukes at first
the name of Austrasia whence the modern Austria The air is generally very healthie and the earth as fruitfull yeilding a plentifull increase without help of compost or other soiling and of so easie a tillage to the husbandman that on the North side of the Danow it is ploughed and managed by one horse only Exceeding plentifull of grain and abundant in wine with which last it supplyeth the defects of Bavaria great store of Saffron some provision of salt and at the foot of the Mountains not far from Haimbourg some Ginger also Nor wants it Mines of silver in a large proportion Divided by the River Danow into the Lower and the Higher that lying on the North side of the River towards Bohemia and Moravia this on the South side towards Stiermark Places of most importance in the HIGHER AVSTRIA are 1 Gmund seated on a Lake called Gemunder See bordering on Bavaria at the efflux of the river Draun which ariseth out of it 2 Lints seated on the confluence of the said Draun with the famous Danow the Aredate of Ptolemie A town before the late wars almost wholly Protestant but then being put into the hands of the Duke of Bavaria began to warp a little to the other side 3 Walkenstein on the Ens or Anisus near the borders of Stiermark 4 Ens on the fall of that river into the Danow raised out of the ruines of Laureacum sometimes the Metropolis of the Noricum Ripense the Station at that time of the second Legion afterwards an Archbishops See made such in the first planting of Christianity amongst this people by S. Severine anno 464. On the reviver whereof suppressed by the Hunnes Bojarians and others of the barbarous Nations by the diligence and preaching of S. Rupertus the Metropolitan dignitie was fixt at Saltzburg 5 Waidhoven near the head of the river Ips. 6 Ips seated at the influx of that river and from thence denominated the Gesodunum of Ptolemie and other ancients 7 Newfull on a great Lake so named 8 Wels on the main stream of the Danubius 9 Haimburg on the confluence thereof and the river Marckh Near to which at the foot of the Mountains now called Haimburgerberg from the town adjoining but anciently named Mons Cognamus is some store of Ginger a wonderfull great raritie for these colder Countries 10 Newstat first called so from the newnesse of it being built of late 11 Vienna by the Dutch Wien the principall of all these parts by Ptolemie called Juliobona Vindebona by Antonine the station in their times of the tenth Roman Legion of whose being setled here there are many Monuments both within the City and without Seated it is on the bankes of Danubius well built both in regard of private and publike edifices each private house having such store of cellarage for all occasions that as much of the Citie seems to be under the ground as is above it The streets for the most part spacious and all paved with stone which makes them very clean and sweet in the midst of winter fenced with a mighty wall deep and precipitious ditches on all parts of it and many Bulwarkes Towers and Ramparts in all needfull places the wals hereof first raised with some part of the money paid unto Leopold Duke of Austria for the ransome of King Richard the first of England taken prisoner by him as he passed homewards through this Countrey from the Holy Land Esteemed at this day the strongest hold of Christendom against the Turkes and proved experimentally so to be in that most notable and famous repulse here given them an 1526. At what time 200000 of them under the conduct of Solyman the Magnificent besieged this City but by the valour of Frederick the second Electour Palatine of the Rhene and other German Princes gallantly resisted and compelled to retire with the losse of 80000 souldiers Nor doth the strength hereof so diminish the beauties of it but that it is one of the goodliest townes in all the Empire the residence for these last ages of the Emperours made an Vniversity by the Emperour Frederick the second revived and much advanced by Albert Duke of Austria anno 1356. Adorned with an Episcopall See many magnificent Temples and stately Monasteries but above all with a most sumptuâ—us and Princely Palace wherein the Archdukes and Emperours use to keep their Courts built by Ottacar King of Bohemia during the little time he was Duke of Austria In the middle ages as appeares by Otho Frisingensis it was called Fabiana but being ruined by the Hunnes and again reedified was first called Biana the first syllable omitted by mistake or negligence from whence the Dutch Wien and the Latine Vienna We should now take a view of the townes and Cities in the LOWER AVSTRIA if there were any in it which were worth the looking after The Countrey having never beene in the hands of the Romans hath no town of any great antiquity nor many new ones built or beautified by the Austrian Princes since it came into their possession the onely one of note being Crems or Cremia on the left hand shoar of Danubius going downe the water 2. Rets on the River â—ega bordering on Moravia and 3. Freistat at the foot of the Mountaines on the skirts of Bohemia The old Inhabitants of this tract are supposed to be the Quadi in that part which lyeth next to Bohemia the Marcomanni in those parts which are next Moravia who intermingled with the Boâ—i and united with them into the name of Bojarians wonne from the Romans the whole Province of the Second Rhaetia and so much of Noricum as lyeth betwixt the Inn and the Ens leaving the rest to the Avares who possessed that and the two Pannonia's extorted also from the Romans in the fall of that great and mighty Empire But these Bojarians being conquered by Clovis the Great and the Avares driven out of Pannonia by Char le magne both Provinces became members of the French Empire till the subduing of Pannonia by the Hungarians To oppose whom and keep in peace and safety these remoter parts some Guardians or Lords Marchers were appointed by the Kings and Emperours of Germany with the title of Marquesses of Ostreich At first Officiary onely but at last hereditarie made so by the Emperour Henry the first who gave this Province to one Leopold surnamed the Illustrious the sonne of Henry Earle of Bamberg of the house of Schwaben and there withall the title of Marquesse anno 980. This Marquisate was by Frederick Barbarossa raised to a Dukedome 1158. Henry being the first Duke whose brother Leopold took Richard the first of England prisoner in his returne from Palestine for whose ransome hee had so much money that with it he bought Stiermark together with the Counties of Nâ—obourgh and Liutz and walled Vienna His sonne Fredericus Leopoldus was made King of Austria by the Emperour Frederick the second anno 1225. Eleven yeares he coâ—tinued in this dignity at the end
of in succeeding times at the will of the Emperours and given from one family unto another as their fancies served them Not fixed in any house till it came to Henry the sonne of Engelbert President or Prefect of Histria in which family it continued under this Henry and his brother Englebert Vlric the first Henry the second Herman and Vlrick the second the last Prince hereof who being old and without children sold his estate herein to Ostocar King of Bohemia and Duke of Austria by whom these Countries were surrendred unto Rodolphus of Habspurg on the conclusion of the peace which was made between them And though Rodolphus gave Carinthia to Mainard Earl of Tirol in right of whose daughter Elizabeth Albert the sonne of Rodolph was possessed of Austria on the death of Henry the sonne of Mainard without issue male it fell according to the contract unto Albert the Short eldest sonne of Albert and Grandchild of Rodolphus continuing ever since in that family though not alwayes in the chief house of the Dukes of Austria TIROLIS is bounded on the East with Friuly and Marca Trevigiana on the West with the Grisons and some part of Switzerland on the North with Bavaria and the South with Lombardie Extended over the greatest part of the Alpes Rhaeticae and some part of the Juliae yet intermixt with many rich and fruitfull valleys those specially which lye on the bankes of the Inn and the River of Adise Nor are the hils so void of profit unto the Inhabitants but that they afford good store of metals digged out of them especially of Brasse and Silver which last have yeelded to the Archduke 230000 Crowns yearly Towns of most note 1 Oenipus or Inspruch seated on the Inn or Oenus which gave denomination to the second branch of the house of Austria descended from Ferdinand the second sonne of the Emperour Ferdinand the house of Gratz issuing from Charles the third sonne of that Emperour Most memorable for the hasty flight of Charles the fift upon the news that Duke Maurice whom he had lately made Electour of Saxonie was coming against him with his Forces which so terrified him that he fled away by torch-light with some few of his followers the residue of his Court most of which were persons of great eminency trudging in the dark on foot with the Black Guard and the Skullerie the Town being many times the Residence of the Dukes of Austria who have here a very Royall and magnificent Palace And to say truth the town deserveth to be so honoured amongst pleasant Meadows spacious cornfields and shady mountaines sweetly seated the houses fairly built of stone enriched by the Courts of Judicature here setled for all the Countrey and provided of a gallant Armorie 2 Trent Tridentum it is called in Latine situate in the confines of Germany and Italy for which cause the Inhabitants speak both languages Built on the bankes of the River Athesis or Adice honoured with an Episcopall See but made more famous by the Councell which was there begun by Pope Paul the third anno 1545. against the Lutherans For 22 yeares together before their meeting dashed by one Pope and intimated by another advanced by Charles the fift upon worldly Policies and for as worldly policies retarded by the Court of Rome for 18 years after this first Convention of it at sundry times assembled suspended and dissolved And finally when fixed here seriously by Pope Pius the fourth anno 1562. managed with so much art and cunning by the Papall partie that nothing was determined among the Prelates but what had formerly been resolved on in the Roman Conclave and certified accordingly by especiall Posts occasioning that most bitter jest of one of the Hungarians Bishops who was present at it that the Holy Ghost was sent unto them in a Cloak-bag from Rome The effects of which Councell so artificially carryed on by the strength of wit I cannot better describe then in the words of the History of it which are as followeth This Councell desired and procured by godly men to re-unite the Church which began to be divided hath so established the Schism and made the parties so obstinate that the discords are irreconcileable And being managed by Princes for Reformation of Ecclesiasticall Discipline hath caused the greatest deformation that ever was since Christianity did begin and hoped for by the Bishops themselves to regain the Episcopall Authority for the most part usurped by the Pope hath made them lose it altogether bringing them into greater servitude On the contrary feared and avoided by the See of Rome as a potent meanes to moderate the exorbitant power thereof mounted from small beginnings by divers degrees to an unlimitted excesse it hath so established and confirmed the same over that part which remained subject unto it that it was never so great nor soundly rooted So far the words of the History The next of note is 3 Falkenstein remarkable for mines of Brasse as 4 Hal upon the Inn for Salt-witches and 5 Schwas for the richer mines of Silver 6. Malk near the head of the River Atâ—esis 7 Pollen upon the borders of Italy by the people whereof called Folgiano and Bolsano 8 Tirol an ancient Castle the first seat of the Earls or Governours hereof and giving name for that reason to the Country adjoyning The Earls hereof were at the first no other then Provinciall Officers when made Proprietaries I am yet to seek The first of whom we have any certainty was Mainard Earl of Tirol and Goritz who dyed in the yeer 1258 leaving his Earldomes to that Mainard who by Rodolfus Habspurgensis was enfeoffed with the Dukedome of Karnten But Henry the sonne of this last Mainard dying without issue male his daughter Margaret by the consent of all her people setled her estate therein on the sonnes of Albert called the Short continuing ever since in the house of Austria though sometimes made the portion and inheritance of the younger Princes By Ferdinand the first it was given in Apennage to his 2 d son Ferdinand surnamed of Inspruch for that reason who by marrying with Philippina a Burgers daughter of Augsburg so displeased his Brethren that to buy his peace of them and enjoy his own content with her it was finally agreed upon amongst them all that Tirol should not descend upon his Children of that venter In pursuance whereof after his decease Tirol fell to the house of Gratz his eldest son Charles being made Marquesse of Burgh and Andrew his youngest Cardinall of Brixia The Armes of these Earls when distinct from the house of Austria were Argent an Eagle Sable membred Or. Those of Carinthia united for a time unto them as before was noted being Argent three Lions Leopards Sable Thus have we seen by what means all these Provinces belonging unto severall Lords became united and incorporated into one estate Besides which there was added to it by Rodolph of Habspurg all the Vpper Elsats the
Castle and Territory of Hapspurg it self with many fair Estates amongst the Switzers by Albert the Short the Country of Sungow and by his sonnes the Advocateship of Friberg or the Country of Brisgow So that these Princes are undoubtedly the greatest for power and patrimony of any in Germany and would be of a great revenue if the ill neighbour-hood of the Turkes did not put them to continuall charges and make the borders of the Country to be thinly planted and not very thorowly manured Howsoever it is thought that they may yeild yeerly two millions of Crowns and upwards to the Arch-dukes Coffers The Armes of these Princes are Gules a Fesse Argent assumed by Marquesse Leopold at the siege of Acon or Ptolemais in the Holy land because his holy Armour being covered with blood his Belt onely remained white The Armes thereof in former times having been six larkes Or in a field Azure supposed to have been taken by the first Marquesses because they possessed those six Provinces for defence of which the tenth Legion called Alauda had been fixed at Vienna And now we are to take our leave of the Roman Empire which we shall meet withall no more till we come to Hungary the Countries on the north side of Danubius and the East side of the Rhene being almost assoone abandoned as conquered by them So that in our survey of these northern Countries we are not like to finde such matter of Antiquity as we had before but must content our selves both with Towns and Villages of a later date and a lesse continuance In which we shall begin with those Countries which lie on the other side of Rhene bordering on the Estates of Cleveland and the Bishop-electors and â—o proceed on Eastward till we come to the furthest parts of Germany and the confines of Hungary afterwards turning to the North till we meet with Denmark which is the next of all to be considered 9 VETERAVIA VETERAVIA or WETERAW is bounded on the West with the Bishoprick of Colen on the East with Frankenland on the North with Hassia and Westphalen and on the South with the Lower Palatinate It containeth a combination of many small Estates which being joyned in a common league for defence of each other for the preservation of their Lawes Liberties and Religion are called the Confederation of Weteraw The Principall of the States which are thus confederated are the Earls of 1 Nassaw 2 Hanaw and 3 Stolms 4 the Lord of Lichtâ—berg and the Imperiali Cities of 5 Friberg and 6 Wetzelaer The County of Nassaw lyeth at the foot of the Mountains which divide Hassia from Engern and Westphalen anciently called Melibocus a branch of the long ridge of Mountains which were called Abnobi Chief Townes hereof are 1 Nassaw situate on the south side of the River Lou not farre from the fall of it into the Rhene the first seat and honourary Title of this famous family and still in the possession of the Princes of Orange the first branch hereof 2 Dillingbourg the usuall seat of the Earls of Nassaw before their setling in the Low Countries hence named the Earls of Nassaw of the house of Dillingberg to difference them from others of the same Family 2 Catrezelbogen in Latine Catti Meliboci which shewes the name to be compounded of the Catti anciently possessed of these parts of Germany and the mountainous parts of Melibocus then inhabited by them The possession of this town much controverted between the Earls of Nassaw and the Lantgraves of Hessen But finally surrendred by Count William of Nassaw father of Wiliâ—â—â— Prince of Orange unto Philip the Lantgrave in the time of Charles the fift for the summe 600000 Crowns the house of Nassaw notwithstanding retaining it amongst their Titles 3. Herborn a small University or Schola Illustris founded of late by the Earls of Nassaw in which Piscator was Divinity Reader and Alstedius both famous in their times professour for the Arts and Sciences 4 Idstein lying south to Catzenelbogen and 5. Wisbad directly south of Idstein betwixt that and the Meine these have the title and possessions of the second branch of this Family 6. Weilborough on the Lou not far from Wetzelver which gives Title to the third branch of this house called the Earls of Nassaw in Sarbruck and Weilborough As for the Princes of the house of Nassaw they are very ancient Otho of Nassaw being made Earl of Guelderland in the yeer 1079. Another Otho of this house but proceeding from a different branch of it dying anno 1190. the founder of the present Family of the Princes of Orange and of the house of Wisbad and Idstein out of which descended Adolphus Earl of Nassaw chosen Emperour in the yeer 1292. By the marriage of Engelbert the sixt Earl of this house of Dillingberg with Mary daughter of Philip Lord of Breda in Brabant they came first to be possessed of Estates in the Netherlands and by the marriage of Henry great Grand-child of this Engelbert with Claude of Chalons they got the Principality of Orange in France A family as much honoured for the personall merit of the Princes of it as any other in Europe of whom we have already given a Catalogue in the description and story of Provence Bordering on Franconia or Frankenland lyeth the County of HANAW so called from the Chief town of it in which the places of most note are 1 Hanaw it self in Latine called Hanovia honoured with a Schola illustris also and much inriched by the trade of Printing with which they use to furnish annually the Marts of Frankefort distant from hence about ten Dutch miles 2. Pfaffenhofen of no note formerly but like to be remembred in the stories of succeeding times for the great defeat there given to the Duke of Lorrain July 31. 1633. who lost his whole Forces all his Ordinance Ammunition and baggage and which was worst of all his Country taken in part from him by the Conquering Swedes who followed him close into his home but wholly by the French King upon that advantage 3 Lichteberg which gives title to a second branch of the house of Hanaw called the Lord of Lichteberg A family of good esteeme since the time that Otho of Hanaw was ennobled with the title of Earl thereof which was about the yeer 1392. before that Princes of the Empire and after that advanced unto greater fortunes by the addition of the Barony of Minzeberg in the person of Philip the first Earl of the County of Rheineck in the person of another Philip the third of that name great Grand-child of the former Philip and finally of the Lordship and estate of Lichteberg accrewing to this house by the marriage of a third Philip the youngest sonne of Reynard the third Earl hereof with Anne the daughter and heir of Ludovick Lord of Lichteberg the title and possession of the second branch of the house of Hanaw called Lords of Lichteberg and Hocsenstein and Earls of Bitsch this
his neighbours His chief Townes 1 Onaldsbach or Ansbach the usuall residence of these Marquesses and the birth-place of most of their children 2 Hailbrun on the edge of Wirtenberg walled in about in the yeare 1085. and honoured with some publick Schools there founded by Marquesse George Frederick anno 1582. 3 Pleinfelt not far from Nuremberg Such places as they hold in Voiteland we shall meet with them there These Marquesses are of the puissant family of Brandenbourg by whom this fair estate was wrested from the Female heirs of Wolframius the last Lord hereof the first who did enjoy this Estate and Title being Marquesse George Frederick the sonne of Albert Marquesse and Elector of Brandenbourg called the Achilles of Germany the Father of Albert the first Duke of Prussia and of George the first Marquesse of Jagendorf and Grandfather of that Marquesse Albert who in the dayes of Charles the Fift so harassed this Countrey But his male-issue by Casimir his eldest sonne failing in that Albert anno 1557. it returned to the Electorall house and by Sigismund a late Electour was given to Joachim Ernestus one of his younger brethren who by the Princes of the Vnion for defence of the Palatinate was made chief Commander of their Forces anno 1620. A charge in which it was supposed that he carryed himself neither so faithfully nor so valiantly as he should have done being much condemned for suffering Spinola with his Army to passe by unfought with when hee had all advantages that could be wished for to impede his march the greatest part of the Palatinate being lost immediately upon that neglect and by degrees the rest of the Vnited Provinces either taken off from their engagement or ruined for adhering to it with too great a constancie To him succeeded his son Christian now possessed hereof As for the other secular Princes which have any considerable estates in this Countrey they are the Earls of Henneberg Hohenloe Rheineck Castell Wortheim Horpach and Swartzenbourg together with the Lords of Lemburg and Rheichisberg all of them named so from the chiefe town of their Estates and all those townes enriched with some suitable territorie Of these the Earles of Henneberg Rheineck Castell and Wortheim are Homagers to the Bishop of Wurtzburg and are to doe him service at his Inthronization the Earldome of Rheineck being now united to that of Hanow as was shewn before and that of Henneberg most famous in that one of the Earles hereof was Father of that incredible increase of children as many as there be dayes in the yeares produced at one birth by the Lady Margaret his wife sister of William Earle of Holland and King of the Romans A Family of as great Antiquity as most in Germany fetching their Pedegree as high as to Charles the Great without help of the Heralds But they of greatest power and parentage amongst them are the Earls of SCHWARTZENBVRG deriving themselves from one Witikindus of the house of Saxony who fighting for his Countrey against the French anno 779. was taken prisoner carried into France and there baptized at the perswasion of Lewis the Godly sonne of Charles the Great Witikindus his sonne and successour being baptized at the same time also by the name of Charles was the first Earl of Swartzenburg a Castle of his owne building on the edge of Turingia anno 796. whose posterity doe still hold the same but much improved in their Estates by marriages and other accrewments A race of Princes which have yeelded many of great influence in the affairs of Germany amongst them Gunther Earl of Schwartzenburg elected Emperour of the Romans against Charles the fourth by Rodolph Electour Palatine Ericus Duke of Saxony Ludovick Marquesse of Brandenburg and Henry Archbishop of Mentz By which last solemnly inaugurated at Aken or Aquisgrane anno 1349. But being unworthily poysoned by his Competitour though he dyed not of it yet he was made so weak and unfit for action that he was forced to surrender his pretentions to his mortall enemy receiving in compensation for his charges 22000 marks in silver and some towns in Turingia Of the Imperiall Cities which share amongst them the remainders of Frankenlandt the principall are 1 Frankford on the Meine so called from its situation on the River Meine to difference it from Frankford in the Countrey of Brandenburg Divided by the River into two parts joined together by a bridge of stone the lesser part situate on the right hand shore of the River being called Saxen-hausen the greater part properly called Frank-ford seated on the other both under one Magistrate and both together making up a fair rich populous and well traded town of great both riches and repute by reason of the famous Marts here held in the midst of Lent and September yearly and the Election of the Emperour or King of the Romans as occasion is The City of a round form compassed with a double wall beautified with some walkes without the town on the bankes of the River amongst Vineyards meadowes and sweet groves called thus as some say from Francus the sonne of Marcomie supposed to be the founder of it or a Francorum vado as the Ford of the Francks before the building of the bridge 2 Schweinfort on the Meine also in a fruitfull soil 3 Rotenburg on the River Tuber 4 Winsheim Here is also the town of 5 Koburg which belongeth to the house of Saxony and gives title unto some of the younger Princes of it called from hence Dukes of Saxen-koburg And hereto may be added 6 the fair City of Nurenburg conceived by most to be within the Vpper Palatinate but by the Emperor Maximilian made a member of the Circle of Franconie in regard most of the Estates and possessions of it lie within this Countrey Of which indeed they have so plentifull a share that when Maurice Electour of Saxony and his confederates had driven Charles the fift out of Germany Marquesse Albert before mentioned whose sword was his best Revenue picking a quarrell with this City burnt no lesse then an hundred Villages belonging to it 70 Manours and Farmhouses appertaining to the wealthier Citizens 3000 Acres of their Woods and after all this havock made of their estate compelled them to compound with him for 200000 Crownes in Money and six peeces of Ordinance But being the City it selfe seems rather to belong to the other Palatinate wee shall there meet with it Amongst these Prelates Princes and Imperiall Cities is the great Dukedome of Franconia at this time divided the title still remaining in the Bishop of Wurtzburg and some part of the Countrey but both the Countrey and the title of Duke of Francony not long since otherwise disposed of For the Swedes having taken Wurtzburg anno 1631. as before is said together with the City of Bamberg and all the Towns and Territories appertaining to them conferred them upon Bernard Duke of Saxon-Weymer with the style and title of Duke of Franconia Inaugurated therein in
1100 afterwards beautified and inlarged by Adolph the second Earl of Holst by some esteemed the Founder of it But his issue male failing in the yeer 1326 it fell by compact made between them to the Dukes of Pomeren to whom these Islands ever since have continued subject And as for Pomeren it self the old Inhabitants thereof were part of the Rugii before mentioned the Reudigni Longi-nani and Longi-Diduni with parts of the Heruli and Burgundians into whose void roomes the Pomortzi and other Tribes of the Winithi the most potent Nation of the Sclaves did in fine succeed extending their Dominion to the bankes of the Vistula which to difference it from Pomeren was called Pomerella But that part of it being given by Mestovinus the last Prince thereof dying without issue anno 1295. to Primislaus Duke of Poland the name and power of the Princes or Dukes of Pomerania became confined within the bounds before laid downe The first Prince of it whom we meet with on good record was one Barnimus of the noble Gryphonian family anno 933. whose Grandson Suantiboruâ— commanded over all this tract But his Dominions being parted betwixt his sonnes Bugislaus who had Pomerella retained the language and old customs of the Sclavonians Wartislaus who possessed the residue conformed himself to the Laws and Language of the Saxons the Countrey by that means accounted for a part of Germany added unto the Empire and accompt thereof in the time of Frederick Barbarossa by whom Bugislaus and Casimir sonnes of Wartislaus were made Princes of the Empire and Dukes of Pomeren The Estate being afterwards divided betwixt Bugislaus and Otho sonnes of Barnimus the first and the house of Otho failing in the person of Otho the third that part hereof was given by the Emperour Frederick the third to Frederick the second Marquesse and Electour of Brandenburg the cause of much contention amongst these Marquesses and the other house of the Dukes of Pomeren but thus agreed upon at last that both Princes should continue the Armes and title the possession of it to be yeelded to the Duke of Pomeren on the failing of whose issue male it should descend upon the heirs of the house of Brandenburg The succession of these Princes followeth in this order The DVKES of POMERANIA 1 Wartislaus the first Christian Prince of the Pomeranians baptized by Otho Bishop of Bamberg anno 1124. 11â—8 2 Bugislaus sonne of Wartislaus created by Frederick Barbarossa the first Duke of Pomeren 1188 3 Bugislaus II. sonne of Bugislaus planted the void parts of Pomeren with Saxon Colonies 1282 4 Barnimus sonne of Bogeslaus the second after whose death Pomeren was divided into two Principalities DUKES of Wolgast 1277 5 Bugislaus II. sonne of Barnimus 1319 6 VVartislaus sonne to Bugislaus 1326 7 Barnimus II. 1365 8 VVartislaus II. 1394 9 Barnimus III. 1405 10 VVartislaus III. 1456 11 Ericus sonne of VVartislaus DUKES of Stetin 1277 1 Otho Duke of Pomeren Stetin 1345 2 Casimir sonne of Otho 1368 3 Casimir II. sonne of Casimir 1374 4 Suartiborus brother of Casimir 1413 5 Casimir III. sonne of Suantiborus 1433 6 Joachim sonne of Casimir 1451 7 Otho III. son of Joachim dyed without issue anno 1464. 12 Bugislaus III. commonly called the tenth the younger Princes of both houses making up the tale succeeded Otho the third in that part of Pomeren uniting so the whole into one estate 1523 13 George sonne of Bugislaus the tenth 1531 14 Philip sonne of George in whose time the Reformation made by Luther was admitted into Pomerania 1583 15 Bugislaus IV. but the 13. in the Dutch accompt sonne of Philip his younger brother Ernestus Ludovicus having that of Stetin for his share 16 Bugislaus V. and 14 sonne of Bugislaus the fourth born in the year 1580. succeeded in Pomeren of VVolgast as Philip Julius son of Ernestus Ludovicus did in that of Stetin After whose death Bogislaus became Lord of all Pomerania in a fair way to have lost all to the prevailing Imperialists had not the timely coming in of the King of Sweden stopped their violent Progresse But Bogislaus dying without issue in the time of the war and in him the male issue of the house of Bugislaus the tenth being quite extinguished George VVilliam Marquesse and Electour of Brandenbourg put in his claime for the Estate according to the compact and agreement spoken of before Betwixt whom and the Swedes who under colour of aiding the last Duke had possessed themselves of all the strong places in the Countrey it was accorded and concluded at the Treaty of Munster that all the Higher Pomerania with the Isles of Rugen and VVollin and the town of Stetin should from thencefourth belong to the Crown of Sweden the Lower Pomeren to be enjoyed by the house of Brandenbourg so long as the male issue lasteth on default whereof that also to be added unto that Crown the Armes and Titles to be used by both promiscuously And in regard the Marquesse of Brandenbourg was to part with the Vpper Pomeren for the contentation of the Swedes without which no firm peace could be made in Germany it was also there agreed upon that the temporall estates of the Bishopricks of Halberstade Minden and Camine together with that of Magdeburg after the decease of the present Bishop should be for ever added to the possessions of that house the Marquesses and Electors of it to bee thenceforth entituled Dukes of Magdeburg Princes of Halberstad and Minden But what will be the issue of these conclusions futures time must shew The Armes of Pomeran are A Gryphon 16. MECKLENBOVRG The Dukedome of MECKLENBVRG is bounded on the East with Pomerania on the West with Holstein a Province of the Kingdome of Danemark on the North with the Baltick Sea and on the South with Brandenbourg and Saxen-lawenburg So called from Mecklenburg or Megalopolis both names in severall languages of the Dutch and Greeks signifying a great City a great town of that name here being in the time of the Heruli and the Vandals the old Inhabitants of these parts whose chief City it was but on their leaving of this Countrey decayed to nothing The Countrey of the same nature as Pomerania and was rich in corn Places of most importance in it are 1 VVismar a noted Port on a Creek or Bay of the Baltick Sea raised out of the ruines of old Mecklenburg before mentioned about the year 1240. the Haven hereof capable of the greatest vessels to which it gives a safe and assured Station whence the name of VVismar the word signifying in the Sclavonian language idem ac certum mare as my Author hath it as much as a quiet or safe Sea Now one of the Hanse Towns and being it lies conveniently for the use of the Swedes alloted to that Crown by the treaty of Munster the Duke of Mecklenburg being in recompense thereof to have the temporaries of the Bishopricks of Swerin and Ratzenburg 2 Swerin seated upon the
course of this work 3 Wieper or Wypra so called of the River on which it standeth 4 Quernfurt 5 Rotenburg 6 Alstad 7 Helderung bought of the Earls of Houstein Some who delineate the Pedegree of these Earls of Mansfield fetch it as high as from one of King Arthurs Knights of the Round Table born at Mansfield in Nottinghamshire who setling himself in Germany gave that name to his house a Military Originall and very suitable to such an active and warlike Family But those which doe not soar so high fetch them no further then from Burchard the fift Earl of Quernfort and Burgrave of Magdeburg who following Frederick Barbarossa into the Holy Land deceased at Antioch anno 1189. His Nephew Burchard by a sonne of the same name was the first of this Family that had the title of Earl of Mansfield about the yeer 1250. continued ever since unto his Posterity but under some acknowledgments to the Electors of Saxony Of these the most eminent were Voldradus one of the Councell of Estate to the Emperour Sigismund anno 1411. a great improver of the Patrimony of the Earls hereof 2 John-George Lord Deputy or Lieutenant of Saxony under Duke Augustus 3 Peter-Ernest Governour of Luxembourg under Charles the fift and Philip the second by whom much exercised and employed in their wars with France 4 Albert a constant friend of Luthers and a faithfull follower of John-Frederick the deprived Electour in whose quarrell being outed of his estate he retired to Magdeberg which he most gallantly defended against the Emperour And 5 Ernestus Nephew of that Albert by his son John so famous for the war which he maintained in most parts of Germany against Ferdinand the second in behalf of Frederick Prince Elector Palatine and the States of Bohemia with so great constancy and courage East of the Earldome of Mansfield lyeth the Principate of ANHALT much shaded if not too much overgrown with woods parts of the old Hercinian forrest whence it had the name Hol in Dutch signifying a wood or forrest and the Princes of this house created to this dignity by the stile of Principes Harciniae in Anhalt Chief townes of it are 1 Bernberg the Dynastie and usuall title of this house before they were created Princes of Anhalt 2 Ballenstede part of the antient Patrimony of the first Princes hereof 3 Dessaw the birth-place of some and the buriall-place of others of this Family beautified with a strong Castle built by Prince Albert the second anno 1341. 4 Servest the usuall place of the Princes residence 5 Coeten a well fortified place in vain besieged by the joynt forces of the Arch-bishop of Magdeburg and the Earl of Schwartzenwold We went as high as the Round Table for the Earls of Mansfield but we must goe as high as the Ark for the Princes of Anhalt some fetching them from Askenaz the son of Gomer and nephew of Japhet from whom and no other this Aseanian Family for by that name it is called are to fetch their Pedegree But to content our selves with more sober thoughts certain it is that this Family is of the old Saxon race setled in these parts by Theodorik King of Mets or Austrasia who gave the Towns of Ascandt and Ballenstede with the lands adjoyning to one Bernwald or Bernthobald a noble Saxon anno 524. From which town and Castle of Ascandt afterwards rased to the ground by Pepin King of the French anno 747. most probable it is that they took their name From this Bernwald or Bernthobald by a long line of Princes descended Albert the seventh of Anhalt surnamed Vrsus created Marquesse of Brandenburg by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa anno 1152. the Father of that Barnard who by the Munificence and bounty of the same Emperour was created Duke of Saxony in the roome of Duke Henry surnamed the Lion anno 1180. becoming so the Stemme of the two greatest Princes in all the Empire Henry the second son of this Barnard was by the same Emperour not long after made Prince of Anhalt the first of all this ancient and illustrious Family which had been honoured with that title continuing in his race to this very day the two Electorates of Saxony and Brandenbourg being mean while translated unto other Families The most considerable of which Princes though all men of Eminence were 1 Rodolph Generall of the forces of the Emperour Maximilian the first against the Venetians whom he twice overcame in battell 2 George the Divine a great Reformer of the Church by his diligent preaching whose Sermons and other Tractates learned for the times he lived in are still extant 3 Christian born in the yeer 1568. Commander of the Forces of Frederick Prince Elector Palatine in the wars of Bohemia North of the Principality of Anhalt lyeth the Bishoprick of MAGDEBVRG so called of Magdeburg the chief City by some called Meydburg and Meydenburg whence by a Greek name Parthenopolis and Virginopolis by a mungrell word made of Greek and Latine A City seated on the Elb divided into three parts but all strongly fortified begirt with high walls deep ditches and almost unconquerable Bulwarks yet very beautifull withall before the last desolation of it of elegant buildings fair streets and magnificent Temples Built in the form of a Crescent by the Emperour Otho the first the founder of it who having translated hither the Archiepiscopall See for the greater honour of the place built the Cathedrall of Saint Maurice where his wife lies buried anno 948. testified by the inscription to be daughter of Edmund King of England A town which hath long flourished in a great deal of glory and tasted of as much affliction as any other in Germany For refusing to receive the Interim it was out-lawed by the Emperour Charles the fifth and given to him that could first take it It was first hereupon attempted by the Duke of Meglenberg but he was in a Camisado taken Prisoner his Army routed his Nobles made captive and 260 horse brought into the City Next it was besieged by Duke Maurice of Saxonie who on honourable termes was after a long siege received into it anno 1550. when it had stood on his own guard the space of three yeers Which long opposition of one town taught the German Princes what constancy could doe it held up the coals of Rebellion in Germany and indeed proved to be the fire which burned the Emperours Trophies For here Duke Maurice coming acquainted with Baron Hedeck hatched that confederacy by which not long after this great Emperour was driven out of Germany At last it yeilded to Duke Maurice under the protection of whose successours it hath since enjoyed a long course of felicity till the yeer 1631 in which most miserably burnt and sacked by the Earl of Tilly of whom it is observed that after that fact he never prospered being shortly after totally routed at the battell of Leipsick and wounded to the death not long after that neer the River
Leck Other places of note in this Bishoprick are 2 Wormsted beautified with a fair Castle not far from Magdeburg the ordinary seat or retiring place of the Bishop 3. Grabatz upon the River Struma 4 Mockern on the same River 5 Barleben beneath Meydberg on the Elb. 6 Lunburg betwixt the Elb and the Struma not much observable The Archiepiscopall See being translated hither from Valersleve and Vrese places too obscure for so great a dignity by Otho the first and by him endowed with great Revenues and a goodly territory round about it the Arch-bishop hereof was also by his procurement made the Primate of Germany acknowledged so by all but the Bishop of Saltzburg and the three Spirituall Electors For the Administration of Justice in matters Criminall and Civill the said Otho did ordain an Officer whom they called the Burgrave conferring that office first on Gero Marquesse of Lusatia Through many hands it came at last to Burchard Lord of Quernfort and the Earls of Mansfield many of which enjoyed this honour setled at last by the Emperour Rodolphus of Habspurg on the Dukes of Saxony who by this means came to have great command and influence on the whole Estate The Archbishops notwithstanding continued Lords of it and the whole territory or district adjoyning to it till the Reformation of Religion when the Revenues separated from the jurisdiction were given to Lay Princes for the most part of the house of Brandenbourg with the title of Administrator Finally by the Pacification made at Munster this fair estate is to be setled for ever on the Electors of that house to be possessed by them and their Heires and Successours by the title of the Dukes of Magdeburg the better to content them for the concession which they made to the Crown of Sweden of a great part of their right and title to the Dukedome of Pomeren SAXONIE most specially so called the fourth and last part of this Division stretcheth it self along the Elb betwixt Magdeburg and Meisson of the same nature in regard both of soil and air as is said before Places of most importance in it are 1 Torge or Torgow by some placed in Misnia but by Mercator in this Province Built on the west side of the Elb in form Orbicular and falling every way from the sides of a mountain beautified with a stately and pleasant Castle belonging to the Elector of Saxony who is Lord hereof built by John-Frederick the Elector anno 1535. Near to the City is a Lake of a mile in compasse for which the Citizens pay yeerly to the Duke 500 Guldens 2 Warlitz upon the Elb once a Commandery of the Templars 3 Weisenberck lying towards Brunswick 4 Kemberg on the west side of the Elb. 5 Bitterfelt betwixt the Elb and the Mulda and 6 Wittenberg on the Elb in an open plain but strongly fenced with walls ramparts and deep ditches The chief beauty of it lyeth in one fair street extending the whole length of the City in the midst whereof is the Cathedrall Church a large Market-place and the common Councell-house In former times the seats of the Dukes Electors till the Electorall dignity was conferred on the house of Meissen who liking better their own Country kept their Courts at Dresden But so that Wittenberg is still acknowledged for the head City of the Electorate and was made an University for Divines by Duke Frederick anno 1508. It was called Wittenberg as some conjecture from Wittikindus once Lord of Saxony when the extent thereof was greatest famous for the sepulchres of Luther and Melanchthon but chiefly for that here were the walls of Popery broken down and the reformation of the Church begun by the zeal and diligence of Martin Luther the story of which reformation so by him begun I shall here sub-joyn This Luther as before is said was born at Isleben in the Country of Mansfield and student first at Magdeburg but at the establishing of the University of Wittenberg chosen to be one of the Professours of Divinity there It happened in the yeer 1516 that Pope Leo having need of money sent about his Jubilees and Pardons against the abuses of which Luther inveighed both privately and publickly by word and writing This spark grew at last to so great a coal that it fired the Papall Monarchy Of the success of his endevours we have spoke already We shall look here upon the difficulties which the Cause passed through before it could be blessed with a publick settlement Concerning which we are to know that the Princes of Germany and many of the Free Cities had embraced his doctrine and in the Imperiall Chamber at Spires solemnly professed they would defend it to the death hence were they first called Protestants Nor stayed they there but made a solemn League and Combination at Smalcald spoken of before for defence thereof and of each other in the exercise and profession of it Yet was not this Reformation so easily established Christ had foretold that Fathers should be against their Sonnes and Brothers against Brothers for the truths sake neither doe we ever finde in any story that the true Religion was introduced or Religion corrupted about to be amended without warre and bloud-shed Charles the Emperour whetted on by the Popes of Rome had long born a grudge against the Reformation but especially against the confederacy of Smalcald After long heart burning on either side they broke out into open warâ—e which at first succeeded luckily with the Princes But there being an equality of command between John Frederick the Elector of Saxony and Philip the Lantgrave of Hassia one sometimes not approving other whiles thwarting the others projects the end proved not answerable Besides the politick Emperour alwayes eschewed all occasions of battell and by this delay wearied out this Army of the Princes which without performing any notable exploit disbanded it self every man hastning home to defend his own The Duke of Saxony had most cause to hasten homeward For in his absence his cousin Maurice forgetting the education he had under him and how formerly the Duke had conquered for him and estated him in the Province of Misnia combined himself with the Emperour and invaded his unckles County But the Duke Electour not onely recovered his own but subdued all the Estates in which he had formerly placed his ungratefull and ambitious kinsman The Emperour all this while was not idle but waited advantage to encounter the Duke which at last he found nigh unto Mulberg where the Duke was hearing a Sermon The Emperour giveth the Alarum the Duke startling from his religious exercise seeketh to order his men but in vain For they supposing the Emperour to be nearer with all his forces then indeed he was adde the wings of fear to the feet of cowardise and flie away yet did the Duke with a few resolute Gentlemen as well as they could make head against the enemy till most of them were slain and the Duke himself taken Prisoner The
Title Brunswick Lunenburg 1195 2 Henry first Earl after Duke of Brunswick 1213 3 Otho sonne of William Duke of Lunenburg after the death of Henry Duke of Brunswick also 1252 4 Albert sonne of Otho 1279 5 Albert II. sonne of Albert. 1318 6 Otho II. sonne of Albert the second 1334 7 Magnus sonne of Albert II. on the failing of the other house enjoyed both Estates 1368 8 Magnus II. son of Magnus the first 1373 9 Henry II. sonne of Magnus the second 1416 10 William son of Henry 1482 11 William II. son of William 1503 12 Henry II. son of Will the second 1514 13 Henry III. son of Henry the second 1568 14 Julius son of Henry the third 1589 15 Henry IV. son of Julius who married the Lady Elizabeth sister to Anne Queen of England 16 Frederick Vlric son of Flizabeth of Danemark and Henry Julius 1634 17 Augustus son of Henry Duke of Lunenbourg succeeded on the death of Fredenick Vlrick and the failer of the house of Brunswick in him in this Dukedome 1195 2 William first Earl after Duke of Lunenburg 1252 4 John sonne of Otho 1261 5 Otho II. sonne of John 1330 6 Otho III. sonne of Otho the second 10 Barnard brother of Magnus the second 1434 11 Frederick II. son of Barnard 1478 12 Otho III. son of Frederick 1514 13 Henry III. son of Otho the third 1532 14 Otho IV. son of Henry the third 15 Ernest the brother of Otho succeeded in his brothers life time surrendring his Estate for an Annuall pension 1546 16 Henry IV. son of Ernest 1590 17 Ernest II. son of Henry the fourth 18 Wolfâ—angus the brother of Henry the fourth and Uncle of 〈◊〉 the second now Duke of Lunenbourg anno 1648. The Armes of these Dukedomes were first the same that is to say Gules two Lyons Or Armed Azure which Arms they tooke by reason of their extraction from the Kings of England then Dukes of Normandie retained to this day by the Dukes of Brunâ—wick without any Addition But those of Lunenbourg have added three Coates more unto it the whole bearing being quarterly 1 Gules two Lyons Or Armed Azure 2 Azure Seme of Hearts Gules a Lyon Azure Armed and Crowned Or 3 Azure a Lyon Argent Crowned Gules and 4 Gules within a Border Componie Or and Azure a Lyon of the second Armed of the third HASSIA HASSIA is bounded on the North with Brunswick on the South with Veteravia or the State of Wideraw on the East with Saxonie on the West with Westphalia So called from the Hessi who having vanquished the Chatti the old Inhabitants of this Countrey possessed themselves of it The Christian faith was first preached here by Boniface or Winifred an English Saxon afterwards Archbishop of Mentz anno 730 or thereabouts Of whom I find this memorable Apophthegm that in old times there were Golden Prelates and wooden Chalices but in his time wooden Prelates and Golden Chalâ—ces Not much unlike to which I have read another but of later date viz. that once the Christians had blinde Churches and lightsome hearts but now they have lightsome Churches and blinde hearts The Countrey is very fruitfull of corn and affordeth good 〈◊〉 for the feeding of Cattell of which they have great droves and heards in many places with great abundance of Stags and other Deer for the pleasures of hunting harboured in the woods hereof with which in many parts of it it is very much shaded It breedeth also on the Downes good store of sheep enriched with the finest fleece of any in Germany the Staple commodity of this Country and in the mountainous parts hereof there want not rich Mines of brasse lead and other metals which yeild great profit to the people Chief towns herein are 1 Allendorf on the VVeser or Visnegis of much esteeme for the springs or fountaines of Salt which are thereabouts 2 Frislar upon the Eder well walled and situate in a fruitfull and pleasant soil belonging to the Archbishop and Elector of Mentz but in regard of the convenient situation of it much aimed at many times attempted and sometimes forcibly possessed both by the Lantgraves of Hassia and Dukes of Saxony 3 Fuld on a River of that name remarkable for the Monastery there founded by Boniface Archbishop of Mentz by the name of Saint Saviours the Abbot which is a Prince of the Empire Chancellour of the Emperesse and Lord of a goodly territory in this Country called from hence Stift Fuld 4 Frankenberg on the Eder also so called from the French who incamped there in their wars against the Saxons first founded by Theodorick the French King anno 520. but much enlarged by Charles the Great about the yeer 804. 5 Eschewege on the brow of an hill neer the River VVert of great trading for the woad of which the fields adjoyning yeild a rich increase Being destroyed by the Hungarians it was re-edified and enlarged by the Emperour Henry the second and having suffered much misery in the long war between Adolph Archbishop of Mentz and the Lantgraves of Hassia it fell at last into the possession of the Lantgrave anno 1387. 6 Melsingen on the River Fuld 7 Darmsiad lately if not at the present the seat and inheritance of Count Ludovick of the younger house of the Lantgraves taken Prisoner by Count Mansfield anno 1622. and his whole Country exposed unto spoil and rapine because besides many other ill offices he was the chief perswader of the Princes of the Vnion to disband their forces provided for defence of themselves and the Palatinate and to reconcile themselves to the Emperour 8 Marpurg the seat of the second house of the Lantgraves descending from that Philip who was Lantgrave in the time of Charles the fift whom he so valiantly withstood pleasantly seated on the Lon amongst Viny downes and shady Mountains honoured with an University founded here by Lewis Bishop of Munster anno 1426. and beautified with a magnificent Castle the ordinary dwelling of those Princes situate on an high hill somewhat out of the Town which gives it a very gallant prospect over the Town and Country 9 Geisen a Town belonging to the Lantgraves of Cassels and a small University also 10 Dietz upon the River Lon belonging also to the house of Cassels 11 Cassels the chief town and ordinary residence of the Lantgraves of the elder house who are hence sometimes called the Lantgraves of Cassels commodiously seated in a pleasant and fruitfull soil and well fortified with strong earthen walls and deep ditches but the houses in it of no great beauty being composed for the most part of wood thatch and clay Within the limits of this Province is the County of WALDECK not subject to the Lantgraves of Hassia though included within the limits of it before laid down taking up the Western parts thereof where it meets with Westphalia in figure very neer a square each side of which is of the length of six ordinary Dutch or 24 English
of the pleasure of Hunting afforded very liberally in the Forrests and Woods adjoining drawing hither the Nobilitie and Gentrie in great abundance 3 Esen on the Sea shore which gives the title of an Earl to the Lord thereof as doth also 4 Jevere situate on the West of the River Jada but both Earls subject to the Earl of East-Friseland 5 Vredeburg that is to say the Free Village so called from some Immunities granted by the Earls possessed a while by those of Brunswick who fenced and garrisoned it for themselves but in the end recovered by Ezard the 2. Earl 6 Broick the seat and proper Government of the Ancestors of these Earls from whence the parts adjoining are called Broickmerland 7 Norden another Praefecture or Captain-ship of the said Ancestors 8 Dunort a strong Castle and retiring place of the Earls 9 Linghen upon the Ems a strong town well fortified and as well garrisoned belonging to the King of Spain as Vicar to the Empire over all Friseland even to Ditmersh and the confines of Danemark A dignitie procured by Maximilian Grandfather to Charls the 5. of the Emperour Frederick the 3. in right whereof the King of Spain as heir of the House of Burgundie hath some preheminence over Emden of little use to him since the falling off of the Belgick Provinces More towns of note I find not in it but of Castles stately dwelling houses and well built Villages an incredible number standing so thick that in many places they join together some of them being withall so large so well peopled and of streets so spacious that they may compare with many Cities in Germanie of the which the most City-like is named Leere The ancient Inhabitants hereof were the Chauci Minores described by Plinie to be so barbarous a people and so destitute of all necessarie provision for the life of man that they had no drinke but rain water preserved in great troughs before the doors of their Cottages These outed or subdued by the Frisons a neighbouring people possessing North-Holland the District of Vtrecht with the Countries of Groyning and West-Friseland who having once passed over the Ems extended their Dominions as far as Danemark Governed by Kings but intermingled with and overpowered by the Saxons till the time of Charls the Great by whom the last King Roboald overcome in fight was perswaded to receive the Sacrament of holy Baptisme But being told that his friends and kinsfolks were in hell because no Christians Neither will I said he be of that profession for I love to be amongst my kindred After this Friseland was a Member of the French kingdom till the erecting of the Earldom of Holland by Charls the Bald anno 893. at which time all Friseland on the West side of the Ems was conferred upon him possessed but not with out much war and bloudshed by his Successours the Frisons ever and anon rebelling against them and killing divers of them in the open field Those parts of it on the other side of the Ems remained unto the German Empire governed by Deputies Lieutenants and Provinciall Earls accomptable to the Emperours for their Administration till the year 1453 in which Vlrick Governor hereof for the Emperor Frederick having got the Town of Emden out of the hands of the Hamburgers was made Earl of East-Friseland transmitting the Estate and title unto his posterity EARLS of EAST-FRISELAND 1453 1 Vlrieus son of Enno the son of Ezardus Captains or Governours for the Empire in Broick and Norden made the first Earl of East-Friseland by the Emperour Frederick 1466 2 Ezard the son of Vlrick who got Vreburg from the Citizens of Brunswick 1528 3 Enno the son of Ezard who regained Greetzil formerly usurped by the Dukes of Guelders 1540 4 Ezard II. sonne of Enno who married Katharine daughter to Gustavus the first of Sweden 5 Enno II. son of Ezard the 2. and the Lady Katharine 1586 6 Rudolphus Christianus son of Enno the 2. who being well affected to the Lutheran formes first introduced in the time of Enno the 1. was by a Calvinian partie grown up in Emden dispossessed of that Citie anno 1592. 1608 7 Enno Ludovicus son of Rudolphus Christianus succeeded in this Earldom on the death of his Father and is still living for ought I can hear unto the contrary The Arms of the Earls of East-Friseland are Azure Semi of Billets Argent 2 Lyons Or. 2. The Earldom of OLDENBOVRG containeth that part of this Country which lyeth on the West side of the Weser betwixt the Bishoprick of Munster and East-Friseland specially so called and so extending Northwards to the German Ocean So called from Oldenbourg the chief Citie of it and the head of this Earldom The soil hereof exceeding rich but in pastures specially which breed them in time Herds of Cattel and furnish not this Country only but some of their German neighbours and many of the more Northern Nations with Horses Beeves Sheep Swine Butter Cheese Here is also good store of Pulse Barley and Oats plenty of fruits and trees of all sorts Large woods and those well stored with Venison which yeeld unto the Gentry the delights of hunting But the air cold and foggie in some extremitie especially in Winter and near the Sea Chief towns hereof are 1 Oldenborch on the River Honta repaired if not built by Otho the Great who founded the Church of S. John Baptist A town of no great state or beautie the houses generally of clay but the Castle the dwelling place of the Earls of well hewn stones of an Orbicular form with deep ditches of water the Town and Castle both being strongly fortified 2 Delmenhorst on the river Dehm a strong place and of great importance built in the year 1247. by Otho brother of Earl Christian the 2. and having been 65 years in possession of the Bishops of Munster was suddenly surprised on Palm Sunday morning by Anthony Earl of Oldenburg anno 1547. continuing ever since part of this estate 3 Beck-husen on a River which falleth not far off into the great Bay or Arm of the Sea which is called Die Jade 4 Eâ—uarten 5 Ovelgard both seated in a long Languet or Demy-Iland betwixt the said Die Jade and the River Weser called Butiada both taken and the last well fortified by John Earl of Oldenborch anno 1520. belonging formerly to the Prefecture of East Friseland but never brought under the command of the Earls thereof 6 Westerberg the chief town of a spaâ—ious territorie 7 Vrieiade a strong piece on the river Jade built by Earl Christiern one of the younger branches of the house of Oldenburg about the year 1400. 8 Mellum 9 Jadele places of principall importance the one on the river Jade the other near the Ocean Here is also within this Earldom the Province of Amerlander supposed by some to have been the seat of the Ambrones who accompanyed the Cimbri and Teutones in their expedition towards the Roman Provinces and were slain by
Duke of Friâ—land against whom it held out 13 months and yeelded at the last upon good conditions anno 1628. 2 Tychenberg Tychopolis my Author cals it a Dutch mile from Crempe but on the very bank of the river Elb where it receives the Rhin a small River upon which it is seated first built and after very well fortified by Christiern the fourth of purpose to command the Elb and put a stronger bridle in the mouths of the Hamburgers anno 1603. now held to be the strongest peece of all his Dominions the onely Town of all this Dukedome which yeelded not to the prevailing Imperialists in their late wars against the Danes anno 1628. 3 Bredenberg a strong town belonging to the Rantzoves one of the best pieces of the Kingdome remarkable for the stout resistance which it made to Wallenstein Duke of Fridland in the war aforesaid who at last taking it by assault put all the souldiers to the sword 4 Pippenberg another strong place and of very great consequence 5 Jetzebo on the River Store 6 Gluck-Stude upon a Creek or Bay of the German Ocean repaired and fortified by the said Christiern the fourth who much delighted in the place to command the passage up the Elb. 7 Store 8 Hamburg upon the Billen where it falls into the Elb an antient City built in the time of the Saxons repaired by Charles the Great and walled by the Emperour Henry the fourth Accounted since that time an Imperiall City and made one of the Hanse on the first incorporating of those Towns Which notwithstanding on a controversie arising about that time betwixt the Earl of Holstein and the people hereof it was adjudged to belong to the Earles of Holst and that determination ratified by Charles the fourth anno 1374. In pursuance whereof the Hamburgers took the Oath of Allegeance to Christiern Earl of Oldenburg the first King of Denmark of that house as Earl of Holst acknowledging him and his successours for their lawfull Lords though since they have endeavoured to shake off that yoak presuming very much on their power at Sea and the assistance which they are assured of upon all occasions from the rest of the Hansetownes As for the Town it selfe it is seated in a large plain with fat and rich pastures round about it well fortified by art and nature the Haven being shut up with a strong iron chain The buildings for the most part of brick but more beautifull then well contrived and the streets somewhat of the narrowest The publick strâ—ctures very fair especially the Counsell house adorned with the Statua's of the nine Worthies carved with very great Art the Exchange or meeting place for Merchants and nine large Churches The Citizens generally rich masters of many as great ships as sail on the Ocean some of them 1200 tun in burden which bring in great profit besides the great resort of Merchants and their Factors from most places else sometimes the Staple town for the Cloth of England removed on some discontents to Stode and from thence to Holland It is observed that there was in this town at one time 177 Brewers and but 40 Bakers nor more then one Lawyer and one Physitian The reason of which dispropoâ—tion was that a Cup of Nimis was their only Physick their differences sooner ended over a Can then by order of Law and Bread being accounted but a binder and so not to be used but in case of necessity Betwixt the Rivers Store and Eydore coasting along the German Ocean lies the Province of DITMARSH most properly called Tuitschmarsh from the marishnesse of the ground and the Dutch Inhabitants or from a mixture of those people with the Marsi spoken of before The people being naturally of the Saxon race retain much of the stomach and animosity of the Antient Saxons never brought under the command of the Earles of Holst as Wagerland and Storemarsh were till Holst it selfe was joined to the Crown of Denmark And though it was aliened from the Empire by Frederick the third and given in Fee to Christiern Earl of Oldenburg the first King of that house anno 1474. yet would they not submit unto his authority but held it out against him and some of his successours whom in the year 1500 they vanquished in the open field till broken and made subject by the valour and good fortune of King Frederick the second anno 1559. Chief places in it are 1 Meldorp upon the Ocean the chief Town of the Province the Inhabitants of which are so wealthy that many of them cover their houses with copper 2 Londâ—n opposite to a Peninsula or Demi-Island called Elderstede on the West side whereof it standeth 3 Heininckste and 4 Tellinckste of which nothing memorable And as for HOLSTEIN it selfe the fourth and last member of this Estate though the first in power and reputation it taketh up the Inland parts betwixt Storemarsh and Juitland save that it hath an outlet into the Baltick on the Northwest of Wagerland Chiefe places in the which are 1 Kyel Chilonium in Latine seated upon a navigable Arm of the Baltick Sea parting Wagerland from the Dukedome of Sleswick a Town well traded and having a capacious haven seldome without good store of shipping from Germany Lifeland Sweden and the rest of Denmark 2 Rendesberg the best fortified peece in all this Province 3 Niemunster on the Northwest of the Sore not farre from the head of it 4 Wilstre on a small River so called 5 Bramstede 6 Borsholm not much observable but for a Monastery in which Henry one of the Earles hereof of a younger house turned Monk and dyed anno 1241. The antient Inhabitants of this and the other three were the Saxons Sigalones and Subalingii placed here by Ptolemie whom I conceive to be no other then some Tribes of the Cimbri of whom this Chersonese took name The two last passing into the name of the first and in the declination of the Roman Empire marching over the Elb and spreading all along the Coasts of the German Ocean molested with their piracies and depredations the shores of Britain Known by that means unto the Britains they were invited to assist them against the Scots which action with the aid of the Juites and Angli Inhabitants together with them of the Cimbrick Chersonese they performed so honestly as to make themselves masters of the best part of the Island Such as remained behinde not being able to defend their owne against the Sclaves were fain to quit the parts lying next to Mecklenburg which being peopled by the Wagrii tooke the name of VVagerland But the Saxons being vanquished by Charles the Great these on the North side of the Elb became a part of the great Dukedome of Saxonie and so continued till dismembred by Lotharius both Duke and Emperour who gave the proper Holst or Holstein specially so called with the Province of Storemarsh to Adolph Earl of Schaumburg who had deserved well of him in his wars with
let in the light The principall of those they have but rather Villages then Towns are 1 Bigla near the head of the River Swiete 2 Linkaw of which nothing memorable This Province hath alwayes followed the fortunes of Lituania subject when that was so to the kings of Russia converted when that was to the Christian Faith and finally united with it to the Crown of Poland 3 LITVANIA LITVANIA hath on the East the Empire of Russia on the West Prussia Massovia and Poland on the North Livonia and Samogitia and on the South Volhinia and Podolia So called from Lituus the ceremoniall staffe used antiently by the Augures in their divinations to which the Inhabitants hereof being very much addicted before their receiving of the Gospell were called Lituani But this is but conjecturall onely Yet rather thus then that it should be peopled by some banished Italians first named Italia then Litalia and after by a most unlikely corruption come to Lituania as Maithias a Michou would fain have it The Countrey for the most part full of Mcores Forrests some great Lakes like a Sea for bignesse and many navigable Rivers which frozen over in the Winter make the wayes more travellable at that time of the yeare then they are in summer The air in most places exceeding cold which makes their Wheat whereof they have some aboundance to be seldome ripe and other fruites of the Earth to come slowly forward Their forrests yeeld them Bugles Ermins Sables Deere wilde Horses plenty of Honey Wax and Pitch but their breed of cattell is lesse here and of smaller stature then it is in Germany These Forrests also are the storehouse out of which the English and Hollanders furnish themselves with timber both for ships and building returning to them in exchange salt wine and other necessaries which are wanting here The people antiently had Fire and Serpents for their Gods nourishing the last in their houses and keeping the other continually burning the Priests and Ministers of the Temples alwayes adding fewell that it might not faile The Vestall fire not kept more carefully at Rome nor with greater ceremonie To this God whom they called Dishpan or the Lord of the Smoke they used to sacrifice young pullets to the other their Cocks the seed of this Idolatrie is implanted in them that it is said that in a Village of the kings called Lovaniski not soure miles from Vilna their chief City they doe to this day worship Serpents Converted with their Prince Jagello to the Christian faith an 1386. they yet retained such customes as are inconsistent with Christianity marying and unmarying when and as often as they please no bond being so soone cancelled as that of Matrimony For a maried man to use the body of an harlot is accounted as indeed it is an opprobrious crime but for the wife to have her Stallions and Adulterers is a thing so ordinary and unblameable that the husbands call them their Co-adjutors and prize them far above the rest of their Acquaintance The common people in a miserable servitude unto their Lords pillaged and beaten by them upon any occasion yet must not come before them with an empty hand And if any of them have committed a crime deserving death he must hang himself assoon as the sentence is signified to him or else is beaten and tormented in so cruell manner that death at last is looked on as a better life The countrey is divided into ten parts or Provinces subject unto the jurisdiction of so many Palatines that is to say the Palatine of 1 Vilna 2 Trock 3 Minsko 4 Novogrod 5 Brestia 6 Volhinia 7 Kiovia 8 Miâ—slaw 9 Vitebsco 10 Polotzkie But Novogrod and Polotskie being conquered by the Great Duke of Moscovie and added unto that estate and Volhinia reckoned of late times for a distinct Province of it selfe not depending of it the remaining number is but seven most of them taking names from their principall Townes The chief of those and others which deserve place here are 1 Vilna a Bishops See equall in bignesse to Cracow the chief City of Poland so called of the River Vil and Viln upon which it is seated built there in the year 1305 by one Godemin a great Prince of these parts well-walled but the gates thereof open night and day large rich and well frequented by forein Merchants especially by those that drive the trade of Moscovie who have here their Hall one of the chief ornaments of the City They have in it also some Churches built of stone but the most of wood the principall whereof is the Monastery of S. Bernard which is a very comely structure The Natives call this Town Vilenski the Dutch Die Wilde Situate in the very heart of the countrey the longest day in summer being here 16 houres and halfe a quarter whereas in the most southern parts of the countrey it is but 16 and in the most northern not fully 18. 2 Kiovia or Kiof situate on the Nieper or Borysthenes where the River Desna fals into it heretofore a beautifull and most stately City having in it above 300 faire Churches of which some remain unto this day the ruines of the rest to be traced out amongst shrubs and bushes the receptacles of wilde beasts The seat at that time of the Metropolitan of the Russian Empire containing also under his jurisdiction the countries of Walachia in Dacia and Nigra Russia in Poland But being destroyed by Bathu or Boydo the Tartarian in the conquest of these parts by that people it never could come neer its former lustre yet still it holds the reputation of a Bishops See acknowledging the Patriarch of Mosco for his Metropolitan and consequently of the Communion of the Greek Churches not of that of Rome 3 Grodua on the River Chronus the chiefe Town of the Palatinate of Trock memorable for the death of Stephen King of Poland 4 Grumwold more memorable for the great defeat given neer it by Jagello the Duke of Lituania and King of Poland to the numerous Army of the Dutch Knights invading this Province so confident of their successe in the undertaking that they brought with them aboundance of chains and torches with the one to lead captive the Nobles of Poland and with the other to fire their Cities But Jagello then newly made a Christian putting his confidence in God with an Army of untrained souldiers so tamed their pride that he slew 40000 of them never recovered of that blow whilest their Order stood 5 Ponsko in the Palatinate of Brest 6 Klow reckoned a countrey of it selfe and 7 Strissin fortified with a Castle both under the Palatine of Mieslaw The rest of the chief Towns may be known by the Palatinates which they give their names to but not else observable The antient Inhabitants hereof were the Aorsi Pagarini Savari tribes of the Sarmatae Europaei United into this name of Lituanians they became subject to the Kings of Russia till the breaking of that kingdome
abandoned the title of King only and used that of Prince or Duke 1003 20 Boleslaus III. son of Vladislaus 1140 21 Vladislaus II. son of Boleslaus the third outed by his Brethren and at last estated in Silesia united formerly to Poland from the time of Lechus 1146 22 Boleslaus IV. brother of Vladislaus the second 1174 23 Miecislaus III. brother of Boleslaus and Vladislaus deposed by his brother Casimir 1178 24 Casimir II. brother of the three last Princes 1195 25 Lescus V. son of Casimir the second deposed by Miecislaus the third 1203 26 Vladislaus III. son of Miecislaus the third deposed by Lescus the fift who again seised on the Estate 1243 27 Boleslaus V. surnamed Pudicus 1280 28 Lescus VI. surnamed Niger the adopted son of Boleslaus and his Cousen German once removed after whose death anno 1289. the estate being distracted into many fations was for some time without a Prince setled at last on 1295 29 Primislaus surnamed Postbumus who againe assumed the name of King continued ever since by his successours 1296 30 Vladislaus surnamed Locticus brother of Lescus Niger outed by Wenceslaus King of Bohemia anno 1300. after whose death anno 1306. he resumed the estate 1333 31 Casimir III. surnamed the Great son of Vladislaus the fourth the first establisher of the kingdom after all those troublesd yed without issue 1371 32 Lewis king of Hungary son of Charles King of Hungary by Elizabeth the sister of Casimir 1383 33 Heduigis the youngest daughter of Lewis her elder sister Mary succeeding in the Realm of Hungary chosen Queen of Poland marryed to Jagello Duke of Lituania Christened and called Vladislaus the fift 1386 34 Valdislaus V. Duke of Lituania elected King upon his marriage with Queene Heduigis 1435 35 Vladislaus VI. son of Jagello or Vladislaus the fift by Sephia daughter of the Duke of Kiovia He was King of Hungary also slaine at the battell of Varna by Amurath the second King of the Turkes without issue 1447 36 Casimir IV. brother of Vladislaus first brought the Knights of Prussia under his command Knight of the order of Garter 1493 37 John Albert the second sonne of Casimir his elder Brother Vladislaus being pretermitted on his accepting of the Crowns of Hungarie and Bohemia 1502 38 Alexander the third son of Casimir 1507 39 Sigismund the fourth sonne of Casimir his elder Brethren dying without issue suppressed the Order of the Dutch Knights in Prussia and added part thereof unto his estate 1548 40 Sigismund II. surnamed Augustus the last of the male issue of Jagello 1574 41 Henry Duke of Aniou son of Henry the second French King chosen on the death of Sigismund Augustus the onely Stranger to the bloud in all this Catalogue On the death of his brother Charles the ninth he departed secretly into France where he succeeded by the name of Henry the third 1579 42 Stephen Bathor Vaivod of Transylvania having marryed Anne sister of Sigismund the second is elected King he united Livonia to the Crown and had a great hand upon the Moscovite 1587 43 Sigismund III. son of John King of Swethland and Catharine his wife another of the sisters of Sigismund the second King of Poland and Sweden He valiautly opposed Osman the Great Turke invading his Dominions with an Army 300000. 1633 44 Vladislaus VII eldest son of Sigismund the third after whose death the kingdom was extremely embroyled by factions especially by the mutinous and seditious Cosaques not fully setled by the election of 1648 45 Casimir V. Brother of Vladislaus the seventh now king of Poland anno 1648. The Government of this kingdome is nothing lesse then Monarchicall For though the first Dukes hereof were absolute Princes and ruled after a Despoticall manner having power not onely of the estates of their subjects but of life and death without formalities of Law yet when they once became elective they lost much of that power which decayed so by little and little that at the last the King is counted little better then a Royall shadow Stat magni nominis umbra in the Poets language A diminution which began first in the times of Lewis of Hungarie and Jagello of Lituania who to gaine the succession to the kingdome contrary to Law the one for his daughter the other for his sonne departed with many of their Royalties and Prerogatives to buy the voices of the Nobility Since which time the Nobilitie in all their elections have so limited and restrained the Kings authority and enlarged their own that without their consent in Counsell he may neither make war nor treat of peace nor impose taxes nor alienate any of his Demeanes nor do any thing of importance which concernes the Publick in so much as Boterus a great Statesman doth expressely say that the Government of Poland doth rather seem an Aristoratie then a Monarchie a Common-wealth rather then a Kingdome Besides the King not onely takes a solemn Oath at his Coronation to confirme all the rights and Priviledges which have been granted to the Subject by his Predecessours but addes this clause quod si Sacramentum meum violavero incolae Regni nullam nobis obedientiam praestare tenebuntur that if he violate this Oath his Subjects shall not be obliged to yeeld him any obedience Which as Bodinus well observeth doth rather savour of the condition of a Prince of the Senate then of the Majestie of a King respected accordingly by the great ones who looke not on him as their King but their elder Brother or perhaps not that and reckon his Decrees but of three dayes lasting Which notwithstanding the King once chosen and inthroned hath sole power in many things without consulting with the Senate as viz. in assembling Diets choosing the secular Counsellers disposing absolutely of his Vassals and the Revenues of the Crown to what use he pleaseth being â—ole Judge of the Nobility in Criminall causes which is a strong bridle to raine them in with By which and either uniting himself unto the Clergy or the well-forming of his party amongst the Noâ—â—lity hee may doe many things not allowable in strictnesse of Law the power and influence which he hath in the publick Government being proportionable to the strength of his wit and Brain And here it is to be observed that none but the Clergie and Nobilitie have any suffrage in the election of the King that is to say the 26 Palatines and 60 Chastellans with the four Marshals and some others of the principall Officers of State in behalf of the Nobility and the Archbâ—shops and Bishops in the name of the Clergie but of the Commons none at all Which is the reason why there is so much care taken to preserve the priviledges of the two first Orders without obtaining any immuties for reliefe of the third most miserably oppressed on all sides rather as Bondmen then Tenants in respect of their Lords and not so much subjects as plain slaves in regard of the King whereof somewhat
the people and the conveniency of the situation then for any notable exploits performed by them or any great influence which they had on the States of Greece But in regard of the wealth greatnesse and situation accounted by the Romans one of the three Cities which they held capable of the Empire Carthage and Capua being the other two In this City lived the famous or infamous whore Thais who exacted 10000 Drachmas for a single nights lodging which made Demostbenes cry out Non emam tanti poenitore and occasioned the old By-word Non cuivis homini contingit adire Corinthum 'T is not for every mans availe Unto Corinth for to sayle Neer hereunto stood the Acrocorinthian mountaines at the foot whereof the City and on the top whereof the Castle called hence Acrocorinthus were seated out of which flowed the famous fountane named Pyrene of old consecrated to the Muses by Persius called Fons Caballinus because faigned by the antient Poets to have been made by the horse Pegasus dashing his foot against the rock And on the other side hereof in the very Isthmus were celebrated yearly the Isthmian games ordained by Ineseus in the honour of Neptune in imitation of the Olympick devised by Hercules in honour of Jupiter The exercises much the same and the reward no other then a Garland of Oaken bougbes yet drawing yearly a great report of people to them partly to exercise themselves and behold the spcits and partly to sacrifice to Neptune who had hard by a famous Temple As for the fortunes of this City it was at first called Ephyra at that time a small and obscure place but beautified and repaired by Corinthus the son of Pelops tooke the name of Corinth Governed by him and his posteritie till the coming of the Heraclidae into Peloponnesus at what time one Aletes of the race of Hercules possessed himself hereof with the name of King A. M. 2849. Twelve Princes of his line enjoyed it for the space of 220 yeares and upwards when the house sayling in the person of Automanes they were governed by temporary officers like the Archontes of Athens Continuing under this Government 124 years the City was seised on by one Cypselus A. M. 3294. who left it to his sonne Periander one of the seven wisemen of Greece counted a Tyrant in those times for no other reason then that he had suppressed the popular government after whose death an 3364. the City did recover its former liberty In the bustles betwixt Athens aud Lacedaemon and other the estates of Greece for the superiority it did little meddle the aim of this people being wealth not honour not interessed in any action of renown in all those times but in the sending of Timoleon to the aid of the Syracusans against the Tyrant Diomysius who did lord it over them Subdued together with the rest by the Kings of Macedon and with the rest restored to liberty by the power of Rome Under whom growing still more rich and withall more insolent they abused certain Roman Ambassadours But irasci populo Romano nemo sapienter potest as is said in Livie which the Corinthians found too true the City being besieged sacked and burnt unto the ground by Lucius Mummius a Roman Consul an V. C. 607. In the burning whereof there were consumed so many goodly Statuas of gold silver brasse and other metals that being melted into a Lump they made up by that fatal chance the so much estimated metal called Aes Corinthium more highly prized in Rome then Gold or Silver Repaired again it was of great esteem in the time of the Emperours converted by S. Paul to the Christian Faith and having flourished a long time in pride and pleasures decayed by little and little till it came to nothing and is now a small Burrough called Crato Having thus spoken of the severall Estates of Peloponnesus it resteth that we speak somewhat of the estate of the whole varied according to the fortunes of those particulars which had most influence on the same The affaires hereof a long while swayed by the Kings of Sicyon whence it had the name of Sicyonia restrained afterwards to the territories of that City onely But when the Kings of Argos came in place and power it depended much upon their pleasures from Apis the third king whereof if not rather from Apis the fourth King of Sicyon in the opinion of some Writers it was named Apia But Pelops the son of Tantalus King of Phrygia coming into Greece and marrying Hippodamia daughter of Oenomaus King of Elis became the most powerfull Prince of all this Peninsula taking from him the name of Peloponnesus The Kingdome of Mycene growing into power and credit had the next turn in swaying the affaires hereof for a certain season as after that the Dores and the Heraclide possessed at once of Argos Sporta Corinth and Messene The Spartans getting the prehemlnence over all the rest were the next who governed the affaires of it and they held it long having first conquered Laconia and subverted the estate of Messene by means whereof and by their fortunate successe against the Persians they became almost absolute in their commands without any Competitor But their power being broken by Pelopidas and Epaminondas in the Thehan war the petit States hereof began to take heart again stand upon their own legs as they did a while till the Kings of Macedon succeeding Alexander the Great brought them once more under and made them fellow-servants with their Spartan Masters In the confusions which ensued in Macedon amongst the Competitors for that Kingdome Patras and Dime two Cities of Achaia Propria first united themselves in a strong league of amity at such time as Pyrrbus first went into Italy into which confederacie the Cities of Tritaea and Pherae shortly after came and not long after that Aegira and the rest of Achaia Propria their affaires first governed by two Praetors with advice of the Senate as afterwards by one alone with the like advice of which Marcus Carinensis was the first and Aratus of Sicyonia the second The ground thus laid and the reputation of this new Commonwealth increasing by the vertue of Aratus the Epidaurians Troezenians Argives and Megarians became members of it maintaining gallantly the liberties of Pelotonnesus till finally mastered by the Romans the division of whose Empire it fell with all the rest of Greece to the Constantinopolitans and in the declining of their fortunes when the Latines got possession of the Imperiall City most of the Sea-coasts of it were alotted to the State of Venice the inland parts formerly parcelled out amongst many Princes whom they called Despots continuing as before they were till all together made a prey to the Turkish Tyrants Mahomet the Great and Bajazet the second by whom wholly conquered For howsoever Thomas and Demetrius Brethren of that unfortunate Prince Constantinus Palaologus had fled hither at the taking of Constantinople and were received and obeyed by
and by an Oracle commanded to lead a Colony into this country and to follow the first flock of Cattell he saw before him Being here arrived in a tempestuous stormy day he espyed a herd of Goats flying the fury of the weather These Goats he followed unto Aedessa into which by reason of the darknesse of the air he entered undiscovered won the town and in short space became Lord of all the Country 2 Perdiccas the fourth King who at Aega built a buriall place for all his successors assuring the people that as long as their Kings were there buried his race should never fail and so it happened For the Kingdom of Macedon after the death of Alexander the great who was buryed at Babylon was translated to the sons of Demetrius 3 Europus who in his infancie was carryed in a cradle against the Illyrians his enemies and returned victorious This the Macedons did either because they thought they could not be beaten their King being present or perswaded themselves that there was none so void of honour and compassion as to abandon an infant no way able to save himself from destruction but by the valour and fidelity of his servants 4 Alexander the son of Amintas famous for a notable exploit on the Persian Embassadours who being sent from Megabizus requested a view of the Macedonian Ladies No sooner were they entred but petulantius eas Persis contrectantibus as Justine relateth the story they were called back by this Alexander sending in their steads young springals maidenly attired who upon the like indignities offered slew these effeminate Asians After which he behaved himself so discreetly that the Persian Monarch gave him all Greece between Haemus and Olympus Philip father unto Alexander who governed first as Guardian to the son of Perdiâ—cas his elder brother but afterwards took unto himself both the Kingdom and title of King which he continued in the deposition of his Nephew and naturall Soveraign the murder of the resto his brethren and the destruction of all such as opposed his practises But being otherwise a man of approved abilities he cleared his own Country of the Illyrians subdued Achaia Thrace and a great part of Peloponnesus and was chosen Generall of the Greeks against the Persians But as soon as he had made all things ready for this expedition he was slain by one Pausanias a young Gentleman whom he had for merly abused 6 Alexander the son of Philip who recovered such parts of Greece as on the death of his father had befooled themselves with an hope of liberty He subdued Darius the great King of Persia Taxiles and Porus Kings of India founded the Monarchie of the Grecians and in the height of his successes was poisoned at Babylon by Cassander one of his great Captains his Revenue at the time of his death amounting to 300000 talents yearly After his death his new got Empire was much controverted in the point of succession he himself having bequeathed it to him who was thought most worthy by his Armie and the Souldiers according to their severall affections and relations thought their own Leaders most deserving At last the title of King and in effect nothing but the title was by consent of the Commanders cast on Aridaeus a bastard of Philip to whom Perdiccas was appointed to be Protectour for Aridaeus was a little crazed in his braine and to be Generall of the Armie As for the Provinces they were assigned unto the Government of the chiefe Commanders viz. Egypt to Ptolemie Syria to Laomeden Cilicia to Philotus Media to Pytho Cappadocia to Eumenes Pamphylia Lycia and Phrygia major to Antigonus Caria to Cassander Lydia to Minander Pontus and Phrygia minor to Leonatus Assyria to Seleueus Persis to Peucestes Thrace to Lysimachus and Macedon it self unto Antipater the other parts of the Persian Empire being left to them unto whose hands they were committed in the time of Alexander But this division held not long For Perdiccas being once slain by Ptolemie and Eumenes made away by Antigonus these two became quickly too great for the rest Ptolemie adding Syria and Cyprus to the Kingdom of E gypt and Antigonus bringing under his command not only all Asia minor but Assyria Media and almost all the Eastern parts of the Persian Empire Antipater in the mean time succeeding in the Protectourship banished Olympias the mother of Alexander out of Macedonia as bearing but a step-dames love unto Aridaeus But he being dead she returned out of Epirus the place of her banishment into Macedonia where raising a strong partie among the people she put Aridaeus and his wife Eurydice to death proclaiming Hercules the son of Alexander King both slaine not long after by Cassander the son of Antipater who to make sure work murdered also with the like cruelty Roxane and her son another Alexander the last surviver of that house And so the royall familie being rooted out Antigonus took unto himself the title of King as did Seleucas who had now recovered all the Persian Provinces beyond Euphrates the like did Ptoleme in Egypt and Cassander in Macedon The second Race of the MACEDON KINGS A. M. 3648 1 Gassander sonne of Antipater supposed to have been the poisoner of Alexander rooted out the blood royall of Macedon his reigne full of troubles and difficulties 19. 3667 2 Alexander and Antipater sons to Cassander but not well agreeing called unto their aide Lysimachus and Demetrius by whom they were both in short time murdered 4. 3671 3 Demetrius sonne to Antigonus the powerfull King of Asia after he had in one battell against Seleucus lost both his father and all his Asian Dominions settled himselfe in Macedon but being there outed by Pyrrhus he fled to Seleucus and with him dyed 6. 3677 4 Pyrrhus King of Epirus was by the souldiers voluntarily forsaking Demetrius made King of Macedon but after 7 months the souldiers revolted to Lysimachus as being a Macedonian born 3678 5 Lysimachus King of Thrace being thus made King of Macedon was in the end vanquished and slain by Seleucus the last surviver of Alexanders Captains 7. 3685 6 Ceraunus or Ptolemie Ceraunus son to Ptolemie of Egypt having traiterously slain his friend and Patron Seleucus seised on Macedon but lost it together with his life unto the Gaules who then plagued these Countries After whose death this Kingdome being distracted amongst many Competitors settled at last upon 3687 7 Antigonus Gonatas the son of Demetrius who for his valour shewn in expulsing the Gaules was made King of Macedon And though for a while he gave way to Pyrihus then returning from Italie yet after the death of Pyrrhus he again recovered his estate but outed once again by Alexander the son of Pyrrhus 36. 3723 8 Demetrius II. son of Antigonus recovered Macedon from the power of Alexander the son of Pyrrhus 10. 3733 9 Antigonus II. surnamed Doson left by Demetrius as Protectour to his young son Philip usurped the Kingdom He divers times vanquished
is said never to have made use of her husbands company when she perceived her self with child After this nothing singular in the Story of Palmirene but that when all the rest of Syria was subdued by the Christans of the West this Province and the next onely were made good against them by the Turkish Sultars of Damasens 5. COELE-SYRIA COELE-SYRIA is bounden on the East with part of Palmyrene and Arabia Deserta on the West with Palestine on the North with Palmyrene and some part of Syria Propria from which divided by the Interposition of Mount Libanus on the South with Ituraea and Arabia Deserta also It was called by the Greeks Coele-Syria i.e. Syria Cava because partly situate in the hollow vallies interjected betwixt Libanus and Anti-Libanus and sometimes also Syro-Phoenacia from the intermixture of those people as the Phoenicians which went with Dido into Africk were called Libe-Phoemces By the Romans when made a distinct Province of their Empire it had the name of Phoenice Libam or Phanicia Libanensis to difference it from the other Phoenicia which they called Maritima but before all this by the Hebrews named Aram-Damasek Syria-Damascena in the Latine from Damaescus the chief City of it unless perhaps we should rather say that Aram-Damasek conteined only that which lay between the Mountaines of Labanus and Anti-Libanus the rest being added by the Romans out of the neighbouring parts of Palestine and Arabia-Deserta as perhaps it was Chief Rivers hereof are 1. Abanak and 2. Pharphar the Rivers of Damascus as the Scripture calleth them 2 Kings chap. 5. The one of which is thought to be the River Adonis spoken of already the other that which Ptolomy calleth Chrysorrhoas or the golden flood which rising in the Hills of this Countrey passeth by Damascus and so together with the other into the Mediterranean Sea Chief Mountaines of it 1. Alsadamus by the Phoenicians called Syrion by the Amorites Samir a Ridge of Hills which beginning at the East point of Anti-Libanus bend directly Southwards shutting up on that side the land of Israel whereof more in Palestine 2. Hippus a ledge of Mountains in the South parts of this Province where it bordereth on Arabia Deserta Towns of most consideration in it 1. Heliopolis so called from an Image of the Sun there worshipped in time of Paganism now Ballebec or as some say Balbec 2. Chalcis more East-ward towards Damascut which gave the title of a King to Prolomy Mennaeus and his sonne Lysanias the Kingdome then extending over the City of Abila and the whole Province of Iturea in Palestine But that Family being either expired or grown out of favour and Abila with Ituret otherwise disposed of the title of the King of Chalcis with the Town and territory was given to Herod brother of Agrippa the first King of Jeurie Erroneously supposed by some learned men to be that Chalcis from which the Countrey called Chalcidice takes denomination that Chalcis being placed by Ptolomy a degree and an half more East than Damascus and two degrees more towards the North whereas this Chalcis lieth on the West of that City in the shades of Libanus and in the very same degree of Northern Latitude 3. Abila seated at the foot of Libanus betwixt Heliopolis and Chalcis from whence the Countrey round about is called Abilene given to Lysanias the sonne of the former Lysanias King of Chalcis with the title of Tetrach Mentioned Luk 3. 1. with those other Princes which shared Palestine amongst them not that he was the sonne of Herod as antiently Beda and Euthymius and of late-times some very industrious men have been of opinion but partly because the Cities of Chalcis and Abila of right belonged to those of the Tribe of Naphthalim though never conquered or possessed by them and so to be a part of Palestine and partly because the Teirarchy of Abtlene when Saint Luke wrote that Gospel was possessed together with the rest by King Agrippa Restored as it seemeth to the former Family after his decease for known it was by the name of Abil-Lysaniae in the time of Prolomy 4 Adida memorable for the victory which Aretas King of Arabia obtained neer unto it against Alexander King of Jewrie the Kingdome of Syria then lying open as a prey to the next Invaders 5. Hippus or Hippons as Plinie calleth it not far from the Mountain of that name 6. Capitolias now called Suente 7. Gadara 8. Scythopolis 9. Gerasa and 10. Philadelphia reckoned by Ptolomy as Cities of Coele-Syria but of right belonging unto Palestine where we mean to take more notice of them 11. Damascus situate in a large plain environed with hills and watered with the River Chrysorrboas which with a great noise descendeth from the Mountains and so abundantly serveth the City that not only most of the houses have their Fountains of it but their Orchards and gardens have some Rivulets conveyed into them The Countrey round about abundantly enriched with plenty of most excellent wines the vines hereof bearing grapes all the year long and great store of wheat as their Orchards with variety of most delicate fruits our Damascens or Pruna Damaseena as the Latines call them coming first from hence as also do our Damask Roses but infinite short of their naturall sweetness by the transplantation A place so surfeiting of delights so girt about with odoriferous and curious gardens that the vile Impostor Mahomet would never be perswaded to come into it for fear as himself was used to say lest being ravished with the ineffable pleasures of it he should forget the business he was sent about and make there his Paradice But Muhavias one of his Successors having no such scruple removed the Regal Seat unto it where it continued for the most part till the building of Bagdat by Bugiafer the twentieth Caliph about an hundred years after this Removall The chief buildings of it of late times till destroyed by the Tartars were a strong Castle in the opinion of those times held to be impregnable and not without great difficulty forced by Tamerlane whom nothing was able to withstand and as Majesticall a Church gamished with fourty suumptucus porches and no fewer then 9000 Lanterns of gold and Silver which with 30000 people in it who fled thither for Sanctuary was by the said Tamerline most cruelly and unmercifully burnt and pulled down unto the ground Repaired by the Mamalucks of Aegypt when Lords of Syria it hath since flourished in Trade the people being industrious and celebrated for most excellent Artizans the branching of Satins and fine Linnen which we call by the name of Damasks being amongst many others one of their inventions Renowned in the Old Testament for the Kings hereof and the birth of Eliezer Abrahams Steward so honourably antient was this City and in the New for the Conversion of Saint Paul who first preached the Gospell in this place and here so narrowly escaped the snares of his enemies that he was fain to
be let down out of the house in which he was by the help of Basket 12. Eden at the foot of Mount Libanus now a Town of the Maronites and antiently of such esteem that the whole Countrey of Damascus was called Beth-Eden Amos 1. 5. But antient and honourable though this City was we find nothing of the story of it till the time of David the Kings thereof untill those daies being conceived to have been Homagers and Tributaries to the Kings of Zobah The first exploit ascribed unto them in the Holy Scripture is their coming to the aid of Adad-ezer upon his first dereat by David in which action having lost 22000 men they were so broken that they did not only suffer David to put Garrisons in the best Cities of Damascus but patiently became his Servants and brought presents to him 2 Sam. 8. 5 6. The name of this unfortunate Prince not made known in Scripture is by Josephus affirmed out of Nicolas Damasceus to have been Adad a name much cherished and assumed by the Kings his Suceessours who keeping constant to the party of Adad-ezer in his following wars was at last slain with him in that great discomsiture which David gave them mentioned in the 2 of Sam. chap. 10. v. 18. In which Text the Scripture telleth us nothing of the death of those Kings that being supplyed to us by Josephus out of their Records Who also addeth that Rezin one of the Chief Commanders of Adad-ezer taking this advantage not only usurped his Masters Kingdome but made himself Master of the Kingdome of Damascus also From this time forward the Seat-Royall of the Kings of Syria Nor is this the tradition of Josephus only but founded plainly on the Scriptures of which see 1 Kings 11. v. 23 24. the Scriptures after this taking no notice of any other Kings of Syria by the name of Kings of Syria but of those that reigned in Damascus who in short time had swallowed up the petit Kingdomes of Gessur Ish-tok Rehob besides that of Sobah before-mentioned The Kings of Syria or Damascus 1. Adad the Friend and Confederate of Adad-ezer King of Sobah in whose quarrel he was vanquished and slain by David 2. Rezin of whom the Scripture saith in the 2 of Chron. that when David slew them of Sobah he fled from Adad-ezer his Lord and gathered men unto him and certain Captains over a Band and went to Damascus and dwelt therein and reigned in Damascus 3. Adad II. an Idumoean supposed to be of the family of Adad-ezer but rather as I think of Adad for fear of David fled to Aegypt where he maried Taphnes the Queens Sister and hearing that both David and Joab were dead returned again into his Countrey and as some write expelled Rezin out of Damascus and reigned there as King 4. Hezion Successour unto Adad 5. Tabrimon the Sonne of Hezion as is said 1 Kings 15. 18. 6. Ben-hadad the Sonne of Tabrimon hired by Asa King of Judah to aid him in his wars against Baasha of Israel 7. Ben-hadad II. Sonne of the former twice invaded Israel in the reign of Achab but both times notably repulsed the first time by a sally of 700 men at the siege of Samaria the next at Aphec where with the like number in effect he was taken prisoner and his Army routed 8. Hazael Captain of the host to Ben-hadad annointed King of Syria by the Prophet Elisha whom God appointed so to do that by his hands he might avenge himself on Ben-ha-dad whom Hazael slew but he proved as ill a neighbour to the Kings of Israel as those before him He attempted upon Judah also in the time of Joas but bribed with the Treasures of the Temple he withdrew his forces 9. Ben-hadad III. Sonne of Hazael discomfited in three set Battels by Joas King of Israel 10. Ben-hadad IV. Sonne of Ben-hadad the third 11. Ben-hadad V. Sonne of Ben-hadad the fourth 12. Ben-hadad VI. Sonne of Ben-hadad the fifth in the time of one of which three Kings but which one we find not for a certain Jeroboam the Sonne of Joas King of Israe subdued both Chamath and Damascus of which see 2 Kings 14. v. 18. 13. Râ—zin II. Sonne of Ben-hadad the sixt and the last King of Damascus who joining with Pâ—kâ—h King of Israel against Ahaz of Judah enforced him to call unto his aid â—â—glal Pâ—alasar King of Assyria by whom Rezin was taken and beheaded and the City of Damascus won the Kingdome of Syria by that means united to the Assyrian Empire After this time the Syrians continued subject to the Babylonian and Assyrian Monarchs and in the overthrow of that Empire by the Medes and Persians became a part of their estate remaining so till the first battel betwixt Alexander and Darius fought near Issus in Cilicia The victory wherein falling to the Macedonia gave him without more trouble than the seige of Tyre the possesion of Syria and Phoenâ—â—â— He dying not long after his conquest of Persia this Countrey lay as it were at stake betwixt Prolomy King of Egypt and Antigonus the chief Lord of Asia but the possession of it together with the rest of the Persian Empire in both Asias fell in conclusion to the share of Scleucus for his many great and signal victories surnamed Nicanor a man strangely preferred For being at the first Governour of Chaâ—dea onely he was fotced to leave Babylon and forsake his Province for fear of Antigonus then dreadful to all the Macedonian Captaines and to flie into Egypt where he became Ptolomies Admiral After which Ptolomie sighting a pitched field with Demetrius son to Antigonus took Seleucus with him and having won the battel gave him aid and license to recover his former government Seleucus wel-beloved of the people soon made himself Master not of Chaldea onely but of all the Persian Provinces beyond Euphrates and not long after being seconded by his good friend Ptolomy Cassander and Lyâ—â—machus he encountred Antigonus at Ipsus in Ionia where Antigonus himself was slain and his whole army routed This victory made Seleucus Lord of all Asia from whence passing over into Europe he vanquished and flew Lysimachus seven moneths after which victory he was slain by Ptolomy Ceraunus whose patron and protector he had formerly been being yet the last survivor of all Alexanders Princes and the onely possessour of all the dominions which his master had by the way of conquest Egypt excepted His Successours although they were Lords of all Asia yet since in Syria they kept their residence to the end that they might the better furnish themselves with Souldiers out of Greece upon all occasions as was said before they were commonly called the Kings of Syria But long they held not in that greatness of estate and power which Seleucus left them though being a full-bodied Tree and of several Limbs it endured the lopping off of many branches and many a sad blow at the very root of it before it fell For in the time
situation more amongst the Mountains had also the name of Galilea Gentium or Galilee of the Gentiles And that either because it lay betwixt the Gentiles and the rest of the Iews or because a great part of it had been gâ—ven by Solomon to the Kings of Tyre But for what cause soever it was called so first certain it is it had this name unto the last known by it in the time of the Apostles as appeareth by Saint Matthews Gospel chap. 4. ver 15. The Lower Galilee is situate on the South of the other memorable for the birth and Education of our blessed Saviour whom Iulian the Apostata called for this cause in scorn the Galilean as for the same the Disciples Generally had the name of Galileans imposed upon them till that of Christian being a name of their own choosing did in fine prevail Both or the greater part of both known in the New Testament by the name of Decapolis or Regio Decapolitant mentioned Mat. 4. 25. Mark 7. 31. So called from the ten principal Cities of it that is to say 1. Caesarea Philippi 2. Aser 3. Cedes-Nepthalim 4. Sephet 5. Chorazim 6. Capernaum 7. Bethsaiâ—â— 8. Jotopata 9. Tiberias and 10. Scythopolis By which accompt it stretched from the Mediteranean to the head of Jordan East and West and from Libanus to the hills of Gilboa North and South which might make up a square of forty miles With reference to the Tribes of Israel the whole Galilee was so disposed of that Aser Nepthalim and a part of the tribe of Dan had their habitation in the Higher Zabulom and Issachar in the Lower according to which distribution we will now describe them 1. The Tribe of NAPHTHALI was so called from NAPHTHALI the sixt Sonne of Jacob begotten on Bilhah the handmaid of Rachel of whom at their first muster were found 53400 fighting men and at the second 44540 able to bear armes The land alotted to them lay on the West-side of the River Jordan opposite to the Northen parts of Ituraea where before we left having on the East the Tribe of Aser and that of Zabulun on the South Within which tract were certain Cities which they never conquered and one which appertained to the Tribe of Dan the chief of those which were with-holden by the Gentiles being Chalcis Abila Heliopolis Cities accompted of as belonging to Coele-Syria where they have been spoken of already That which did appertain to the Tribe of DAN lay on the North-east part hereof confronting the most Northen parts of Ituraea as before was said where the Danites held one Town of moment besides many others of less note And it seemed destined to this Tribe by some old presage the Eastern fountain of Jordan which hath its originall in this tract being called Dan at the time of the defeat which Abraham gave to Cherdor laomer and his Associates hundreds of years before this Tribe had ever a possession in it Of which see Gen. 14. v. 14. The Town of moment first called Leshem by some Writers Laish afterwards subject or allied to the Kings of Sidon and upon strength thereof made good against those of Naphthali but taken by some Adventurers of the Tribe of Dan. Of whom it is said Josuah 19. 47. that finding their own Countrey too little for them they went up and fought against Leshem which they took and called D A N. Accompted after this exploit the utmost bound Northward of the land of Cantan the length thereof being measured from Dan in the North unto Beersheba in the South remarkable for one of the Golden Calves which was placed here by Ieroboam and for the two spring-heads of Iordan rising neer unto it When conquered by the Romans it was called Paneas from a fountain adjoining of that name which with the territory about it after the death of Zenodorus who held it of the Roman Empire as before is said was given by Augustus Caesar unto Herod the Great and by him at his decease to Philip his youngest Sonne with the Tetrarchy of Ituraea and Trachonitis By him repaired and beautified it was called Caesarea Philippi partly to curry favour with Tiberius Caesar partly to preserve the memory of his own name and partly to distinguish it from another Caesarea situate on the shores of the Mediterranean and called Caesarea Palestinae and being so repaired by him it was made the Metropolis of that Tetrarchy Mentioned by that name Mat. 16. 13. when Saint Peter made that confession or acknowledgement of his Lord and Master That he was CHRIST the Sonne of the living God By King Agrippa who succeeded him in his estates in honour of the Emperour Nerâ— it was called Neronia But that and the Adjunct of Philippi were of no continuance the Town being called Caesarea Paneaa in the time of Ptolomy and simply Paneas as before in the time of Saint Hierome Of this Caesarea was tha woman whom our Saviour cured of a bloody Flux by touching but the hem of his garment who in a pious gratitude of so great a mercy erected two Statuaes in this place representing CHRIST and her self kneeling at his feet remaining here entire till the time of Iulian the Apostata by whose command it was cast down and a Statua of his own set up in the place thereof miraculously destroyed by a fire from heaven the City being at that time and long time before an Episcopal See Of less note there were 1. Haleb and 2. Reccath both situate in the confines of it And not far off the strong Town and Castle of 3. Magdala the habitation as some say of Mary Magdalen where the Pharisees desired a signe of our Saviour CHRIST as is said Mat. 15. 39. and 16. 1. the same or some place neer unto it being by Saint Mark reporting the same part of the Story called Dalmanutha chap. 8. 10. 11. But whether this Castle did antiently belong to these Danites or to those of Naphthali or to the Half Tribe of Manasses beyond the River I am not able to determine Of those which were in the possession of the Tribe of NAPHTHALI the Cities of most eminent observation were 1. Hazor or Azor by Junius and Tremelius called Chatzâ—â—â— the Regal City and Metropolis of all the Canaanites memorable for the Rendez-vous of 24. Canaamâ—â— Kings in the war with Joâ—uah by whom it was taken notwithstanding and burnt to ashes But being afterwards re-built it became the Regal Seat of Jabin the King of the Canaanites who so grievously for the space of 20. years afflicted Israel till vanquished by Deborah and Barak Destroyed in that warre and repaired by Solomon it continued in so good estate in our Saviours time that it was then one of the ten Cities of Decapolis in being still but known by the name of Antiopta 2. Cape naum seated on the River Jordan where it falleth into the Sea of Galilee of which Country it was accompted the Metropolis in the time of our Saviour with whose presence
that City Situate in a pleasant and fruitful Soil of great importance in the wars of the Holy Land and giving name to the noble family of the Lords of Thorâ—â— one of which being Constable to King Baldwin the third lieth buried in the Chappel adjoyning to it a curious piece of workmanship and Dedicated by the name of the blessed Virgin 8. Belfort so named from the strength and beauty of it seated on the high grounds neer the River Naar and memorable for the great repulse which Saladine the Victorious King of the Turks received before it being forced to raise his siege with dishonour and loss on the comming of the Christian Armies Some other Forts here are of the same erection as 9. Montfort and 10. Mount-Royall or Castrum Regium belonging to the Dutch Knights of whom more hereafter and by them valiantly defended against the Infidels 3. The Tribe of ZABVLON was so called from Zabulon the tenth sonne of Jacob by his wife Leah of whom there mustered neer Mount Sinai 57400 able men and 65000. at their second muster when they came into Canaan Their territory lay on the South of Aser and Nephthalim and the North of Zabulon extending from the Lake of Tiberias to the Mediterranean Places of most observation in it 1. Jokneham the King whereof was slain by Josuah and the City given unto the Levites 2. Zabulon or the City of men a Sately and magnificent City till burnt to the ground by Cestius a Roman President 3. Cana-Minor so called to difference it from the other in the Tribe of Aser the birth-place of Nathaneel and as some say of Simon Zelotes memorable for the mariage at which our Saviour wrought his first miracle of turning water into wine Called in Saint Johns Gospel Cana of Galilee 4. Bersabe standing in the border betwixt both Galilees and therefore strongly fortified by Josephus against the Romans 5. Dothan where Ioseph found his brethren as they fed their flocks and where the Prophet Elisha strook blind the Syrians who besieged him in it 6. Bethsaida situate on the Sea of Galilee one of the ten Cities of Decapolis the birth-place of Peter Andrew and Philip but most renowned for the miracles and preaching of our Lord and Saviour 7. Nazareth now a small village seated in a vale betwixt two hills not far from Ptolemaâ—â— or Acon upon one of which two hills it was formerly built where still are to be seen the ruins of many Churches here founded by the Christians it being in the flourishing times of Christianity an Arch-Bishops See Of great esteem for being if not the birth-place yet the habitation of the Virgin Mary who was here saluted with those joyful tidings by an Angnl as she sate in her chamber Of which chamber it is said in the Popish legends that it was after the Virgins death had in great reverence by the Christians and remained in this Town till the Holy Land was subdued by the Turks and Saracens Anno 1291. Then most miraculously transported into Scalvonia but that place being unworthy of the Virgins Divine presence it was by the Angels carried over into the Sea-coast of Italy Anno 1294. That place also being infested with theeves and pyrats the Angels removed it to the little village of Loretto where her miracles were quickly divulged insomuch that Paul the 2. built a most stately Church over this Chamber and Xistus the fift made the Village a City And thus we have the beginning of our famous Lady of Leretto Here did our blessed Saviour spend a great part of his life before his Baptism from whence both he and his Disciples had for many years the name of Nazarites 8. Iotopata strongly seated on the top of a Mountain neer the Lake of Gtnnesareth fortified by Iosephus in the warre with the Romans but after a long siege taken by Vespasian and in it Iosephus the Historian chief Governour of the City and of both the Galilees 9. Tiberias raised out of the ground by Herod the Tetrarch and named thus in honour of Tiberius Caesar Situate in a fruitful soyl on the edge of the Lake which afterwards took the name of the Lake or Sea of Tiberias this City being held to be the greatest of the Lower Galilee and the Metropolis of the Decapolitan Region In this City it was that our Saviour CHRIST called Saint Matthew from the receipts of the Custome-house and neer unto it that he raised the daughter of Jairus 10. Bethulia more within the land seated on an high hill and of very great strength as appears by the story of Judith and Holofernes 11. Iapha a place of like strength but forced by Titus who in the fury of the storm slew in it above 15000. persons and carried away with him 2000 Prisoners 12. Sephoris or Sipphora the habitation of Ioachim and Anna the Parents of the blessed Virgin fortified with strong walls by Herod the Tetrarch who made it his Regal seat for the Lower Galilee Before that time it had been made by Gabinius one of the five Iuridical Resorts for the Palestinians after that notwithout great difficulty forced by Vespasian and is now nothing but a Castle known by The name of Zaphet or Saffet the ordinary Residence for the most part of the Turkish Sanziack who hath the Government of this Province and lately if not still of the Emirs of Sidon Faccardine the late Emir having been made the Sanziack of it before his falling off from the Turks Not farre off is Mount Tabor famous for the transfiguration of our Saviour for a sumptuous Chappel built on the top of the hill in memory of it by the Empresse Helen mother of Constantine the Great and for the Fountain of the brook Cheson which presently divided into two streams runneth Eastward with the one to the Sea of Tiberias and Westward with the other to the Mediterranean 4. The Tribe of ISSACHAR is so called from Issachar the ninth sonne of Jacob by his wife Leâ—â— of whom were found at the first muster 54400 fighting men and 64300 at the second muster Their lâ—t in the partition of the land amongst the Tribes fell betwixt Zabulon and the half Tribe of Manâ—â—ssâ—â— on this side Jordan North and South extending from that River to the Mid-land Sea A territory not so well replenished with strong and eminent Cities as was that before nor yielding so much matter of observation in the course of business Those of most note in it 1. Tarichaea on the side of the Lake about eight miles from Tiberias or great strength both by Art and Nature as witnessed the notable resistance which Vespasion found when he besieged it by whom taken with great difficulty and incredible slaughter 2. Câ—shion a City of the Levites 3. Remeth called also farmuth another Citie of the Lâ—vites where the hills of Gilboa take beginning and thence range as far as the Mediterranean Westward and the City of Jâ—zreâ—l towards the East 4. En-hadda neer which Saul being
Sebva or Sebviah one of the Companions of that Dosthai who though they kept all the publick festivals as the Jews and the other Samaritans did yet they kept them not at the same time transferring the Pâ—sseover to August the Pentecost to Autumn and the feast of Tabernacles to the time of the Passeovâ—r not suffered for that cause to worship in the Temple of Garizim 3. The Gortheni who kept the same Festivals and observed the same times of those Solemnities as the Law required but kept onely one of the seven dayes of those great Festivals and laid by the rest as dayes of ordinary labour In other points not differing from the other Samaritans who though at first possessed of all the land belonging to the ten Tribes of Israel were yet reduced at last to a narrower compass shut up betwixt Galilee and Judaea within the antient territories of the Tribe of Ephraim and the other half Tribe of Manasses on this side of the water 1. The half Tribe of MANASSES on this side of Jordan was situate betwixt Issachar on the North and the Tribe of Ephraim on the South extending from the Mediterranean to the banks of that River In which the places of most consequence and consideration 1. Beth-san environed almost with the land of Issachar situate neer the banks of Jordan where it beginneth again to streighten and be like it self having been almost lost in the Sea of Galilee first called Nysa and so called by Bacchus or Liber Pater the founder of it in memory of his Nurse there buried but the children of Manasses not being able to expel the natives out of it as in other places gave it the name of Beth-san or the house of an Enemy Afterwards when the Scythians invaded those parts of Asia and compelled some of the Jews to serve them against the rest whom notwithstanding their good service they put all to the sword they new-built this City called therefore by the Grecians Scythopolâ—s or the City of Scythians and by them reckoned as a City of â—oele-Syria Memorable in the old Testament for the hanging of the dead bodies of Saul and his sonnes on the walls hereof by the barbarous Philistims in the time of our Saviour for being the greatest of all the Decapolitan Region as afterwards in the flourishing times of Christianity for being the See of an Arch-Bishop now nothing but a desolate village or an heap of rubbish out of which many goodly Pillars and other peeces of excellent Marble are often digged 2. Terzah used by the Kings of Israel for their Regal Seat till the building of Samaria and the removal of it thither 3. Aâ—rabata the territory whereof called Acrabatena was after made one of the ten Toparchies of Judeâ— 4. Thebes not far from Samaria where the Bastard Abimelech was wounded with a stone which a woman threw at him from the wall and perceiving his death to be drawing on commanded his Page to slay him that it might not be said he perished by the hands of a woman 5. Ephra or Hophrâ— in which Gideon dwelt neer whereunto there stood an Altar consecrated to Baal defaced by Gideon and not farre off the fatal stone on which Abimelech slew 70 of his Brethren An heathenish cruelty and at this day practised by the Turks 6. Asophon an ignoble village made famous only for the great and notable defeat which Ptolomy Lathurus here gave to Alexander the King of the Jews which victory he used with so great barbarity that he slew all the Women as he passed along and caused young children to be sod in Caldronâ— 7 Bezek the City of the bloody Tyrant Adonâ—Bezek whose story touched upon before see at large in Judges chap. 1. By Josephus it is called Bala and seemeth to be the place in which Saul assembled the chief strength of Israel and Judah to the number of 330000. men for the relief of Iabesh Gilead then distressed by the Ammonites 8. Iezreel the Royal City of Ahab and the Kings of his race situate at the foot of the Mountains of Gilboa So neer unto the Borders of Issachar that some have placed it in that Tribe Memorable in sacred story for the stoning of Naboth by the procurement of Iezabel and the breaking of Iezabels neck by command of Iehu A City which gave name to the plains adjoyning called the valley or Plainâ— of Iezreel but by the name of Campus Magnus in the book of Maccabees lib. 1. cap. 12. extending from Sâ—â—thopolis to the Mediterranean famous for the great and many battels which have been fought in it as namely of Gideon against the Mâ—dianites of Saâ—l against the Philistims of Ahah against the Syâ—â—â—n of Jehu against Iehoram and finally of the Christians against the Saracens 9. Megiddo unfortunately observable for the death of the good King Iosiah slain hereabouts in a battel against Pharâ—oh Neâ—â— King of Egypt and before that of Ahaziah King of Iudah who received his death-wound at Gaber a Town adjoining when pursued by Iehu 11. Dora or Dor as the Scriptures call it on the Moditerranian not far from the Castle of Pilgrims in the tribe of Issachar a very strong and powerfull City and therefore chose by Try hon for his City of Refuge who having first treacherâ—sly taken and barbarously murdered Ionathan the Maccabaean after he had received 200 talents for his ransome and no less viâ—lanously slain Antiochus the sixt of Syria his Lord and Master whom he succeeded in his throne was by Antiochus the seventh with an Army of 120000 foot and 8000 horse besieged in this City and most deservedly put to death 12. Caesarea antiently called the Tower of Siraton from Straâ—â—â— a King of the Zidonians new built by Herod and by him not only beautified with a large Theatre and Ampâ—â—theatre both of polished Marble but with a fair and capacious haven which with incredible charge and pains he forced out of the Sea And having in twelve years brought it to perfection in honour of Drusus Caesar Sonne-in-Law of Augustus he caused one of the chief Towers thereof to be called Dâ—â—sus the City it self to be called Caesarea Palestinae In this City was Cornelius baptized by St. Peter here did St. Paul plead in defence of Christianity before Festus then the Roman President and finally here Herod Agrippa was smitten by an Angell and devoured by worms after his Rhetorical Oration which his Parasites called the voyce of God and not of man The Metropolis of all Palestine when one Province only as afterwards of Palestina Prima when by Constantine or some of his Successors cantoned into three the first Bishop hereof being said to be that Cornelius whom Saint Peter here initiated in the faith of CHRIST 13. Antipatris another City of Herods building in the place where Kapharsalama mentioned 1 Maccab. 7. 31. had sometimes stood who in honour of his Father Antipater gave it this new name Neer hereunto did Iudas Maccabaeus overthrew a part of Nicanors Army and
a release of the seventh years tribute and the Samaritans desiring the like exemption pleaded for themselves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. that they indeed were very Hebrews though it pleased the Sidonians to call them Sichemites But when Antiochus raged against them with fire and sword the Samaritans sent letters to him disclaming all relation to those of Iudah and challenging their descent from the Medes and Persians Nor were they content onely to disclame all kindred with the Iews in the times of trouble when any persecution rose against them for the Law of God but did them also all ill offices and joyned with their Enemies to their destruction especially after the Iews had refused to admit of their assistance in the re-building of the Temple which after that they hindred with great malice and no less perversness But the fortune of the Iews did at last prevail the whole Nation being subdued by Hyrcanus the Maccabaean who destroyed their Schismaticall temple also and levelled Samaria it self to the very ground After this subject to the Iews who possessed themselves of most of their Cities and contracted them into a narrower compass than they were in formerly but still so hated and contemned that nothing was able to appease that inveterate malice which they had conceived till both Nations were extirpated in the time of Adrian and made to seek their dwellings in other Countries Made afterwards a Province of the Roman Empire by the name of Palestina Secunda successively subject with the rest to the Persians Saracens and Turks who doe now possess it IVDAEA JVDAEA is bounded on the East with the Dead Sea and the River Iordan on the West with the Mediterranean on the North with Samaria and on the South with Idumaea So called from the Iews or People of the Tribe of Iudah who after their return from the Captivity of Babylon communicated the name of Iew unto all the Nation as they did that of Iudaea to this part of the Countrey The Soyl of the same nature with that of Samaria before described but that it is more swelled with hills and more stored with Rivers though of no great fame And therefore we shall say no more as to the generall character and description of it but look on the particular parts as it stood divided betwixt the Philistims the Tribes of Dan Simeon Judah and Benjamin And first the PHILISTIMS commanded all the Sea-coasts from the South of Phoenicia to the North of Idumaea or from the Castle of Pilgrims to the City of Gaza taking both into the accompt But Joppa and all the Towns on the North of that being taken in by the Israelites they held no more than six Towns of any importance with the Countries and territories adjoyning to them but those so populous and strong that by their own power and the assistance of the Edomites and the rest of their neighbours not well affected to the Tribes they kept them unto harder terms and lay more heavy on them than all the Canaanites together as will appear when we summe up the story and successes of their affairs In the mean time let us survey the Countrey which was holden by them notwithstanding all that could be done against them by the Kings of Israel and therein we shall find worth our observation 1. Geâ—h or Gath the birth-place of the huge Giant Goliah slain by David as also of many others of the like Gigantine proportion slain by Davids worthies Destroyed by David or rather slighted and dismantled it was re-built by Reboam the sonne of Solomon but again razed by Ozias King of Judah who found the Philistims there garisoned but ill neighbours to him and finally laid wast by Hazael the King of Syria Not much regarded after that though it kept the name of Gath in Saint Hieromes time till in these last Ages Fulk the King of Hierusalem created there a new Castle from the antient ruins From hence as I conceive the Idol Dagon so much worshipped by these Philistims was by the Syrians and Phanician called Ater-Gatis and not from Gatis a Syrian Queen as is said by many 2. Aâ—caror on the South of Gath of great wealth and power and one that held out notably against the Danites and Judaeans much spoke of in the holy Scriptures but for nothing more than their Idolatrous worship of bel-zebub that is to say the Lord of Flies so called by the Iewâ— either in contempt of the Idolatries committed to him or because of that great multitude of flies which attended his sacrifices wherof some say the Temple of Hierusalem was wholly free But whatsoever he was or for what cause so named certain it is that he was here had in especial honour and therefore called in Scripture the God of Accaron and hither Azahtah the King of Israel sent his messenger to enquire of this Idol concerning his health 3. Ashdod by the Grecians called Azotus memorable in holy writ for the Temple of Dâ—gon into which the Ark of the Lord was brought that Idol falling down before it as not able to stand upright when the Ark so neer Neer to this Town was Iudas Maccabeus overcome and stain by Bacchides Lieutenant to Demetrius the King of Syria and not long after the Town it self was taken by Ioniathan the brother of Iudas who put the Citizens to the sword and burnt all such as fled into the Temple of Dagon together with the very Idol consumed in the same fire with the Idolaters Re-built by Gabinius a Roman General in the times of Christianity it was made an Episcopal See and continued a fair village till the daies of Saint Hierom. 4. Ascalon on the Sea-side also said to be built by Ascalus a noble Lydian employed by his King in a warre against the Syrians but this very uncertain One of the chief and strongest Cities of the Philistims of great note amongst the Gentiles for a Temple dedicated to Dirceto the mother of Semiramis here worshipped in the form of a Mer-maid and for another of Apollo wherein Herod the father of Antipater and Grand-father of Herod the Great from his birth in this City called Herod the Ascalonite is said to have served as the Priest It had in the first times of Christianity an Episcopal See and in the course of the holy warres was beautified with a new wall and many fair buildings by King Richard the first 5. Gaza more within the land on the River Besor a fair and strong Town formerly called Assa from whence perhaps the name of Gaza was derived by the Heathens or else it was so called by the Persians in regard that Cambyses here laid up the treasure which he had provided for the warre of Egypt the word Gaza in the Persian language signifying treasures Of which Cambyses it is said by Pomponius Melâ— cum armis Aegyptum peteret huc belli opes et pecuniam in vehi curaviâ— After which it was made the Receipt or Treasury in which the
there was not onely a full tenth set out of all kinds of increase but such an imposition laid upon all sorts of grain as came to more than a sixt part of the Crop it self For first out of six thousand bushels and so accordingly in all after that proportion a sixtieth part at least and that they termed the Therumah of the evil eye or the niggards first fruits was to be set forth as the first fruits of the threshing floor which was an hundred in the totall Out of the residue being five thousand and nine hundred Bushels the first Tith paid unto the Levites came to five hundred and ninety Bushels and of the residue being five thousand three hundred and thirty Bushels five hundred thirty and one were paid for the second Tithe unto the Priest which ministred in the holy Temple yet so that such as would decline the trouble of carrying it in hand unto Hierusalem must pay the price thereof at the Priest's own estimate Laying which severall summes together it appears demonstrably that of six thousand Bushels fic de cateris there will accrew one thousand two hundred seventy and one Bushels to the Priests and Levites and but four thousand seven hundred seventy and nine to the Lord or Tenant which is not fully a sixt part as was said before Then had they the first born of mankind and all unclean Beasts redeemed at a certain rate the first fruits of Wine Oyl and wool the first fruits of the dough and of the firstlings of clean Beasts their bloud being sprinkled on the Altar and the fat offered for a burnt offering the flesh remained unto the Priest They had also the meat-offerings the sinne-offerings the trespass-offerings the shake-offerings the heave-offerings and the Shew-bread as also of all Eucharisticall Sacrifices the breast and the shoulder of others the shoulder the two cheeks and the maw and of the whole burnt-offering they received the skin besides the free-gifts of the people appearing thrice yearly before the Lord and all this brought in unto them without charge or trouble Which makes it evident that they were farre moore liberally provided for than the rest of the Tribes though they had no whole Countrey allotted to them as the others had And so much for such parts of the Land of Palestine as were possessed in part or wholly by the Sons of Jacob proceed we now to the Inheritance of the Sons of Esau IDVMAEA IDVMAEA or the Land of EDOM is bounded on the East and South with Arabia Petraea on the North with Judaea and on the West with the Mediterranean Sea So called from the Edomites or Children of Esau whose name is Edom Gen. 36. 1. the Father of the Edomites v. 43. by whom it was planted and possessed or as others say from the Idumai a people of Arabia who in a mutiny being forced to forsake their Countrey came and setled here The first the more certain of the two and therefore I adhere to that The Countrey towards the Seaside very fat and fruitful but where it bendeth towards Arabia exceeding mountainous and barren Heretofore it afforded Balm not now but still it hath some store of Palm-trees for which much celebrated by some writers of antient times as Arbusto Palmarum dives Iduâ—â—e in the Poet Lucan Sandy and full of vast desarts for which and for the want of water it is thought unconquerable For though they have many wells there for the use of the natives yet to them only are they known not obvious at all to the eyes of strangers no not upon the strictest search that can be imagined But all places are not so well furnished as appeareth by the sad condition which the Kings of Iudah Israel and Edom were fallen into when they led their Armies thorough the desarts of this Countrey against the Moabite finding herein no water for man or beast insomuch that the King of Israel said Alas that the Lord hath called these three Kings together to deliver them into the hand of Moab 2 Kings 3. 10. Not otherwise delivered out of this perplexity but by a miracle from Heaven God sending them the next day an abundance of water without wind or rain or any other visible means ver 17 20. The people antiently rude and barbarous greedy of change in government easily stirred to insurrections and in love with tumults Professed enemies to the lews till conquered by them and when compelled by Hyrcanus to the lewish Religion they were at the best but false friends and in the siege of Hierusalem by Titus did them more mischief than the Romans At this time subject to the Turk and differ not much in life and custome from the wild Arabians Rivers of note there can be none where so little waters One Lake it hath though possibly it had been better had they been without it now small and every day growing less the passage being long since bared which it had to the Sea Antiently though then narrow it was two hundred surlongs or five and twenty miles long bordered on each side by hills of Sand which born by the winds into the water did so thicken the same that it was not easie to be discerned from the dry land insomuch as whole Armies have been swallowed up in it Thence called Barathrum by the Latines The true name of it formerly was the lake of Sirbon By the Italians it is now called Lago di Teveso by the Natives Bayrema the utmost bound of Palestine where it joineth on Aegypt The Chief mountains of it are 1. Mount Seir the first habitation of Esau after he left his dwelling in the Land of Canaan to make room for Iacob as is said Gen. 36. 7 8. Not called so unless by Anticipation a thing not unusuall in the Scriptures till the coming of Esau thither the word Seir signifying baâ—ry or brisled such as Esau is described to be Gen. 27. 11. To this St. Hierome doth accord deriving the name of Seir from Esau Sumpto ab autore nomine His reason is Seir quippe interpretatur Hispidus pilosus qua'is Esau fuit So he in his Comment on Esaiah cap. 21. For the same cause is the whole Countrey of Edom sometimes called Mount Seir in Scripture by the name of this Mountain as 2 Chron. 20. 10 23. The 2. hill of note is that called Cassius not far from the Lake of Sirbon now nothing but an huge heap of sand formerly famous for a Temple of Iupiter and the Sepulchre of Pompey the Great Who being basely murdered here after his defeat neer Pharsalia by Iulius Caesar by the command of Ptolomy the younger King of Aegypt unto whom he fled or rather by the command of Achillus who then governed his Counsails by the piety of a private Souldier was here interred in an obscure and homely but honest Sepulchre The Sepulchre afterwards re-edified and made more suitable to the man by the Emperour Adrian The piety of the Souldier not a whit the less
Lord. 52. 3192. 11. Iotham the Sonne of Vzziah or Azariah 16. 3208. 12. Achaz the Son of Iotham in whose time and on whose occasion the Kingdome of Damascus was ruined by Tiglath-Pileser King of Assyria and the Tribes on the farther side of Iordan led into captivity 16. 3224. 13. Hezekiah the Sonne of Ahaz a religious Prince in whose time the Kingdom of the ten Tribes was destroyed by the Assyrians and that of Assyria by the Babylonians 3253. 14. Manasses the wicked sonne of the good King Hezekiah restored Idolatry and put to death the Prophet Esaiah for opposing his irreligous courses 55. 3308. 15. Amon the sonne of Manasses and as bad as he slain by a conspiracy of his Servants when he had reigned but two years onely 3310. 16. Iosiah the sonne of Amon a right godly King unfortunately slain by Pharaoh Necoh King of Egypt at the battel of Megiddo 31. 3341. 17. Iehoahaz the sonne of Iosiah a King of 3. moneths onely deposed and sent Prisoner by Pharaoh Necoh to Riblah in the land of Hamath since called Antiochia 18. Iehoiakim the sonne of Iosiah and half Brother of Iehoahaz advanced unto the Throne by Necoh who changed his name from Eliakim by which he formerly was called into that of Iehoiakim 11. 3351. 19. Iehoiachin or Iechoniah the sonne of Iehoiakim at the end of three moneths led captive unto Babylon with his wives and Mother and the great Officers of the Realm by Nebuchadnezzar 20. Zedekiah an other of the sonnes of Iosiah and brother by the whole blood of Iehoahaz made King by Nebuchadnezzar in the place of Iehoiachin or Iechoniah his name being changed from Mattaniah by which called before But rebelling against his Benefactor contrary to the Counsel of the Prophet Ierem he was taken Prisoner in the 11. year of his reign Hierusalem destroyed the Temple ruinated and the People carried Captive to the land of Babylon A. M. 3362. where they lived in exile 70 years which time being expired Cyrus the King of the Persians gave them leave to return to their Countrey and to re-edifie their City and Temple which work being finished by the encouragement of Ezra Nehemiah and Zorobabel and the Nation again setled in some part of their old possessions they were after governed by their High-Priests and the Counsel of the Elders which they called the Sanhedrim the High-Priest bearing the chief stroke and being looked on as the man of the greatest power And therefore I will here subjoyn the Catalogue of so many of them as governed the affaires of this Countrey from the Return of the People from the Captivity of Babylon till the time of the Maccabces who managed the estate hereof both as Priests and Princes till their subjection by the Romans The Kings of Ispael A. M. 2971. 1. Ieroboam the Sonne of Nebat of the Tribe of Ephraim the first King of Israel 22 2993. 2. Nadab the Son of Ieroboam 2. 2995. 3. Baasha of the Tribe of Issachar having slain Nadab reigned in his steed 24. 3019. 4. Ela the Son of Baasha 2. 3021. 5. Zimri a King of seven daies onely the murderer of Ela and his own Executioner 6. Omri the Captain of the host who removed the Regall seat from Tirzah to Samaria 8. 3029. 7. Ahab the Son of Omri and husband of Iezebel 3051. 8. Ahaziah the Son of Ahab 2. 3053. 9. Iehoram the Brother of Ahaziah 12. 3065. 10. Iehu the Captain of the host vanquished and slew Ieboram reigning in his steed 28. 3093. 11. Iehoahaz the Son of Iehu 17. 3110. 12. Ioash the Son of Iehoahaz 16. 3126. 13. Ieroboam II. the Son of Ioash 41. 3178. 14. Zachariah the Son of Ieroboam the second after an Interregnum of 11 years succeeded in the Throne of his Father slain at the end of six moneths by 3178. 16. Menahem the Son of Gadi 10. 3188. 17. Pekahiah the Sonne of Menahem slain by 3190. 18. Pekah the Son of Remaliah served in the same kind after a reign of 20 years by 3210. 19. Hoseah the Son of Ela in the fifth year of whose reign and the 18th year from the death of Pekah Salmanassar King of Assyria having by a siege of three years carried the City of Samaria destroyed the Kingdome of Israel and led the greatest part of the People into Captivity The High-Priests of the lews A. M. 3427. 1. Iosuah the High-Priest at the time of the Return assistant to Zorobabel in rebuilding the Temple which he lived not to finish though continuing as som say in the Government 100. years But I believe rather that the names of his Successors being lost the whole time is ascribed to him 3530. 2. Ioiakim said to be the sonne of Iosuah in whose time by the diligence of Ezra and Nehemiah the Temple was finished and the Worship of God restored 3580. 3. Ionathan or Iohanan 30. 3610. 4. Iaddus who entertained Alexander the Great coming to Hierâ—salem of whom more anon the brother of that Manasses for whose sake and on whose occasion the Temple on Mount Garazim was built by Sanballat with the leave of Alexander 20. 3630. 5. Ontas succeeded Iaddus as Iaddus had done Ionathan not by birth as formerly but by the Election of the People 3651. 6. Simon surnamed Iustus 9. 3660. 7. Eleazer the brother of Simon 32. 3692. 8. Menelaus the brother of Eleazer and Simon 3718. 9. Onias II. 14. 3732. 10. Simon II. 10. 3742. 11. Ontas III. the sonne of Simon the 2. 3787. 12. Iason the brother of Omas the 3. 3789. 13. Menelaus II. the brother of Iason in whose time the Temple was profaned by the Syrians at the command of Antiochus Epiphanes 3794. 14. Aletmus under whose Government the Maccabees began to appear in defence of their Countrey and Religion by whom succeeded in the office of High-Priest after his decease Among these none of greater note than Iaddus High-Priest at such time as Alexander the Great having conquered Syria marched towards Hierusalem and was encountred by this Iaddus in his Priestly vestments assuring him in the name of the most high God and making it demonstrable from the Prophecy of Daniel that he should prosper in his enterprize against the Persians An hope which Alexander did imbrace with the greater confidence because as he affirmed to Parmenio his chief commander he had once at Diu a City of Macedon seen in a dream or Vision such a person as Iaddus was so habited and prosessing the same one God by whom he was encouraged to pursue the action which he had in hand with assurance of Victory And upon this the lews were so much favoured by him that he gave them leave to live according to their own laws and to enjoy with freedome their own Religion But it held onely for his own time For shortly after his decease they were on both sides plagued by the Kings of Egypt and Syria who ransacked their Cities slaughtered their People made havock of their goods and compelled many
of them both to eat of forbidden meats and offer sacrifice unto Idols At the last God raised up Mattathias and his five sonnes to resist these insolencies who in the reign of Antiochus Epiphanes King of Syria undertook the protection of the People and gave unto the Syrians many notable overthrows insomuch that the Iews made choice of Iudus surnamed Maccaboeus the eldest of the five brethem for their Prince or Governour The Maccabaean Princes of Jewry A. M. 3799. 1. Judas Maceaboeus one of the nine Worthies vanquished three great and puissant Armies of the Syrians conducted by Apollonius Gorgias and Lysias men of great renown being Commanders of the forces of Antiochus Epiphanes before mentioned 1805. 2. Jonathan the brother of Judas vanquished the forces of Bacchides and Alcimus Captains of Demetrius King of Syria and after many notable exploits and deeds of Armes was treacherously murdered by Tryphon aspiring at that time to the Syrian Diadem 3823. 3. Simon the brother of Judas and Jonathan subdued the Cities of Gaza Joppe and Jamnia and cleered Judaea of the Syrians perfidiously slain in the course of his fortunes by his sonne-in-law Ptolomy 8. 3831. 4. Johannes Hyrcanus the third sonne of Simon his two other Brethren being in the power of Ptolomy succeeded in the Government He destroyed the Temple on Mount Garazim subdued the Idumoeans compelling them to be Circumcised transferred the warre into Syria and dying left the Sovereignty to his eldestsonne Aristobulus The Maccabaean Kings of Judah 3862. 1. Aristobulus the first King of Judah after the Babylonian captivity starved his mother and slew Antigonus his brother 3863. 2. Alexander the brother of Aristobulus exceedingly inlarged the Kingdome of Jewrie but was withall so great a Tyrant that he slew of his subjects 50000 in battel and commanded 800 of his principal enemies to be hanged before his face 27 3890. 3. Alexandra or Solome wife to Alexander 9. 3899. 4. Hyrcanus elder sonne to Alexander was disturbed in his succession by his younger brother Aristobulus but was at length firmly established in his Throne by Pompey who carried Aristobulus with his sonnes Alexander and Antigonus captives to Rome Alexander escaping out of prison troubled the quiet of his Countrey till he was surprized by Gabinius and slain by Scipio two of Pompeys Captains after whose death Antigonus set free by Iulius Coesar deprived Hyrcanus of his Kingdome and cut off his eares Revenge suddenly followed this villany for he was slain by Marcus Antonius and his Kingdome given to a stranger The stranger Kings of Iewry A. M. 3920. 1. Herod the Ascalonite surnamed the Great sonne of Antipater an Idnmaean was by Mar. Antonie created and by Augustus confirmed King of Jewrie under whom that Kingdome was more inlarged and in greater splendour than ever it had been in the time of David A Prince of great magnificence but of great vices During his reign the Scepter being now departed from Iudah the Lord CHRIST was born A. C. 6. 2. Archelaus eldest sonne of Herod at the time of his death succeeded with the title of King but in truth and realty possessed onely a Tetrarchie or fourth part of the Kingdome though the best and largest of the four containing Iudaea Samaria and Idumaea The rest of Herods Kingdome was divided into three other Tetrarchies i.e. the Tetrarchie of Galilee and Peraeâ— given to Herod Antipas 2. That of Ituraea given to Philip another of the sonnes of Herod And 3. That of Abilene conferred on Lysanias Banished into France his Tetrarchie was made a Province of the Roman Empire governed by Pontus Pilate at our Saviours Passion 16. 3. Herod II. surnamed Antipas Tetrarch of Galilee and Peraea on the banishment of Archelius succeeded him as chief of the Herodian family but not in his Tetrarchie and at last followed him in his banishment also This is he who murdered Iohn Baptist and in whose time CHRIST suffered 40. 4. Herod III. surnamed Agrippa Nephew to Herod the Great by his sonne Aristobulus begotten on Mariamne of the race of the Maccabees was by Caligula first invested in the Tetrarchy of his Uncle Philip with the title of King and next in that of Antipas also and finally by Claudius in that of Lysanias also some part of the Tetrarchie of Archelaus being added unto his dominions This was the man that murdered Iames and imprisoned Peter and in the end was stricken by an Angel and devoured by wormes 7. 47. 5. Agrippa Minor sonne of Herod Agrippa was he before whom Saint Paul pleaded in defence of the Gospel and the last which had the title of King of the Iews for in his time the City of Hierusalem was destroyed by Titus and the whole Kingdome made a Province of the Roman Empire Anno 73. And here it is to be observed that when Salmanassar had subdued and captivated the ten Tribes of Israel he sent new Colonies of his own to plant this Countrey that so fruitful and well-situate a part of his Empire might yield its just tribute and not lye open to the fury of the next Invader But the Romans not having it seemeth so much policy or providence as those whom they accounted barbatous having laid the Countrey desolate left it unfurnished of new Colonies whereby the Persians next the Saracens and after them the Turks entring the Roman Empire at this doore have successively driven the Romans out of the whole house Now that we may the better perceive how the Romans had weakned and almost utterly rooted out the Iewish Nation we will relate some of their particular massacres which were not more cruelly inflicted on them by the enemy then justly deserved by themselves they wishing though I suppose not desiring that the innocent Bloud of our Saviour should be on them and their children First then the inhabitants of Caesarea slew of the Iews in one day about 20000 and such as fled were took and imprisoned by Florus the Roman Lieutenant of Iudaea To revenge this slaughter the Iews set upon the Syrians in which skirmish 13000 of them were slain The people of Alexandria put 50000 of them to the sword they of Damascus 10000 Antonius a Roman Captain slew in Ascalon 10000 of them and Cestius another Captain 8040 persons Now to come to the warres here managed by Vespasian This Vespasian in the siege of Aphaca slew and took prisoners 17130. persons In Samaria 11600. persons in Iotopata 42200 persons In Ioppa so many killed and drowned themselves that the Sea threw up again 4200 dead bodies and the rest so totally perished that there remained none to carry tidings unto Hierusalem of the loss of the Town In the City of Tarichea were slain and made captives 45000 persons besides those which were given to the King Agrippa In Gamala there perished 90000. and none left alive but only two women In Gascala 5000. men dyed by the sword in the City of Gadera there were slain 32200 besides an infinite number of such as had drowned
1517. in which Selimus the first Emperour of the Turks added the Holy Land together with Aegypt to his Empire When Hierusalem was taken by the Christians the German Emperours name was Fredericus the Popes Vrbanus the Hierosolymitan Patriarch Heraclius and so also were they called when the Christians again lost it This is the conceit of Roger Hoveden in the life of Henry the second but how it can agree with Chronology I do not see After the taking of Hierusalem by Sultan Saladine the Christians retired their forces into some of the other Towns of the Holy land which they made good against the enemy and defended them under the government of these three Kings following viz. 10. Conrade Marq. of Montferrat husband of Isabel the daughter of Almericus King of Hierusalem 11. Henry Earl of Campagne second husband of Isabel 12. John di Brenne husband of Mary or Yoland as some call her daughter of Conrade and Isabel the last Christian King that ever had possession in Syria or Palestine inhabited ever-since by Moores and Arabians few Christians and not many Turks but such as be in garrisons onely Yoland the daughter of this John di Brenne was wife to Frederick King of Naples who in her right intituled himself King of Hierusalem and so now do the Kings of Spain as heirs unto and possessors of the Kingdome of Naples Concerning which title it would not be amisse to insert this story When the warres in Queen Elizabeths time were hot between England and Spain there were Commissioners of both sides appointed to treat of peace They met at a Town of the French Kings and first it was debated in what tongue the negotiation should be handled A Spaniard thinking to give the English Commissioners a shrewd gird proposed the French tongue as most fit it being a language which the Spaniards were well skilled in and for these gentlemen of England I suppose saith he that they cannot be ignorant of the language of their fellow-subjects their Queen is Queen of France as well as of England Nay in faith my masters replyed Doctor Dale the master of the Requests the French tongue is too vulgar for a business of this secrecy and importance especially in a French Town We will rather treat in Hebrew the language of Hierusalem whereof your master is King and I suppose you are therein as well skilled as we in the French And thus much for this title The Armes of the Christian Kings in Hierusalem was Luna a cross crosser crossed Sol which was commonly called the Hierusalem Cross But for their forces and Revenues I cannot see how any estimate may be made hereof in regard they subsisted not by their own proper strength but by the Purses and the Forces of the Western Christians more or less active in that service as zeal or emulation or desire of glory were predominant in them Chief Orders of Kinght-hood in this Kingdome after the recovery thereof from the power of the Turks Were 1. Of the Sepulchre said to be instituted originally by Queen Helena the Mother of Constantine the Great by whom the Temple of the Sepulchre was indeed first built but more truly by Philip King of France Anno 1099. at such time as that Temple was regained from the Turks Their Armes the same with that of the Kings before blazoned representing the five wounds of our Saviour CHRIST At the first conferred on none but Gentlemen of blood and fortunes now saleable to any that will buy it of the Pater-Guardian who with a Convent of Franciscans doth reside neer that Temple 2. Of Saint John of Hierusalem begun by one Gerrard Anno 1114. and confirmed by Pope Paschalis the second Their badge or Cognizance is a White Crosse of eight points Their duty to defend the Holy land relieve Pilgrims and succour Christian Princes against the Insidels They were to be of noble parentage and extraction and grew in time to such infinite riches especially after the suppression of the Templars most of whose lands were after given unto this Order that they had at one time in the several parts of Christendome no fewer than 20000. Mannours and of such reputation in all Christian Kingdomes that in Enâ—land the Lord Prior of this Order was accompted the Prime Baron in the Realm But now their Revenue is not a little diminished by the withdrawing of the Kings of England and other Protestant Princes from the Church of Rome who on that change seized on all the Lands of this Order in their several Countries and either kept them to themselves or disposed them to others as they pleased Of these we shall speak more when we are in Malta where they now reside advertising onely at the present that their first Great Master was that Gerrard by whom they were founded the last that had his residence in the Holy land one John de Villiers in whose time being driven out of Palestine they removed unto Cyprus and in the time of Fulk de Villaret Anno 1309. to the Isle of Rhodes Outed of which by Solomon the Magnificent Anno 1522. they removed from one place ro another till at last by the magnificence of Charles the fift Anno 1530. they were setled in Malta and there we shall speak farther of them 3. Of the Templers instituted by Hugh of Payennes Anno 1113 and confirmed by Pope Eugenius Their ensign was a Red Cross in token that they should shed their blood to defend Christs Temple They were burried Cross-legged and wore on their backs the figure of the Cross for which they were by the common people called Cross-back or Crouch-back and by corruption Crook-back Edmund Earl of Lancaster second sonne to our Henry the third being of this Order was vulgarly called Edmund Crook-back which gave Henry the fourth a foolish occasion to faign that this Edmund from whom he was descended was indeed the eldest sonne of King Henry the third but for his crookedness and deformity his younger brother was preferred to the Crown before him These Knights had in all Provinces of Europe their subordinate governours in which they possessed on lesse than 16000 Lordships the greatness of which Revenue was not the least cause of dissolving the Order For Philip the fair king of France had a plot to invest one of his sonnes with the title of King of Hierusalem and hoped to procure of the Pope the revenue of this order to be laid unto that Kingdome for support of the Title which he might the better do because Clâ—ment the fift then Pope for the love he bare to France had transferred his feat from Rome to Avignion But herein his hopes deceived him for this Order being dissolved the lands thereto belonging were given to the Knights Hospitallers or of Saint John The crimes objected against this Order was first their revolt from their professed obedience unto the Patriarch of Jerusalem who was their visitor Secondly their unspeakable pride and thirdly their sinnes against nature The house of
of Asia were armed like the Indians but the Aethiops of Africa were arrayed with the skins of beasts Here then we have an Asian Aethiopia in the time of Herodotus the same acknowledged by Pausanias an old Greek writer and by Philostratus after him though they look for it in the wrong place the first amongst the Seres in the North of Asia the other on the River Ganges too much in the East Nor doth Aethicus one of the old Cosmographers published by Simlerus shoot more nâ—or the mark who speaking of the River Tigris faith that it buryeth it self and runneth under the ground in Aethiopia Which though Simler doth interpret of these parts of Arabia yet questionless that Author meaneth it of the Countreys about Mount Taurus where that River doth indeed run under ground and having passed under those vast mountains riseth up again But what need further search be made to find out the situation of this Aethiopia when it is bounded out so plainly in the holy Scriptures For when it is said of Zipporah the wife of Moses that she was an Aethiopian woman Num. 12. 1. who is well known to have been a native of this Countrey and when it is said in the 2 Chron. 21. 16. that the Lord stirred up against Jehoram the spirit of the Philistims and of the Arabians that were near the Aethiopians it must needs be that the Aethiopia there spoken of must be conterminous to the rest of Arabia and be intended of that Countrey wherein Madian was So where God threatneth by the mouth of the Prophet Exekiel that he would lay wast the land of Egypt from the Tower of Syene even unto the borders of Aethiopia chap. 29. 10. that is to say from one end thereof unto the other it followeth necessarily that Aethiopia there meant must be this part of Arabia or the Land of Chus as the bound of Egypt most remote from the tower of Syene which all Geographers acknowledge to be in the extreme South parts thereof towards the Cataracts of Nilus For to expound it as some do of Aethiopia in Africk on the borders whereof Syene stood and stood so indifferently betwixt it and Egypt that Stephanus an antient Writer makes it very doubtfull to which of the two it did belong were to make the Scripture speak plain non-sence as plain as if a man should say that the French comquered all the Netherlands from Graveling to Flanders or that the sword hath ranged over all England from Barwick to Scotland As then we have found this Aethiopia of the old Testament to be neer the Philistims on the one side and the Land of Egypt on the other so may we find it to be bounded also on the East with Babylonia or Chaldoea the River Gihon which is said to compass the whole Land of Aethiopia or the land of Chus Gen. 2. 13. being no other than a branch of the River Euphrates which falleth into the Lakes of Chaldoea So that the translation of the Septuagint in reading Chusit is or the land of Chus by Ethiopia needs no such alteration or emendation as some men suppose The mistakes whereof there have been many which arise from hence not being to be charged on them or on their translation but on the ignorance of the Reader or errour of such Expositors who dreaming of no other AEthiopia than of that in Africk have made the Scriptures speak such things as it never meant and carried these Chusites into the African Ethiopia where they never were And yet perhaps it may be said that this posterity of Chus being streitned in their own possessions or willing to seek new adventures might have crossed over the Red-Sea or Gulf of Arabia being but seven miles broad where narrowest and mingling with the Sons of Ludim on the other side might either give the name of Aethiopians to them or receive it from them Now to go forwards with the story the first great action atributed to these Cbusites or Arabian Aethops incorporated with the rest of those mingled Nations is the expedition of Zerah the King hereof against Asa King of Judah drawing after him an Army of a million and three hundred Chariots of war the greatest Army ever read of in unquestioned story but for all that discomfited by the Lord of hosts on the praiers of Asa and all the spoyl of that huge Army carried to Hierusalem After this Tirrakth another of these Aethiopian Kings finding how dangerous the great growth of the Assyrian Kingdome might prove unto him prepared a puissant Army against Senacherib then besieging Libna threatning the conquest of all Judah and invading Egypt upon the news of whose approach Senacherib's forces which were even upon the gaining of Pelusium the Gate of Egypt were fain to dislodge and provide for their safety For though Herodotus call Senacherib King of Arabia and Assyria yet was he Master onely of those parts of Arabia which had been formerly possessed by the Kings of Israel being no more than some few Cities of Petraea bordering next unto them or perhaps called so onely in respect of those parts of Syria and Mesopotamia which were sometimes comprehended under the name of Arabia as before is said What part they after took in the great war betwixt Nebuchadnezzar and Pharaoh Necho King of Egypt is not hard to say For that besides the same reasons of state obliging them to side with the Egyptian were stil in force their giving Necho leave to pass thorow their Countrey with his Army to invade the Babylonian on the banks of Euphrates make that plain enough Now that both Tirr akah and Zerah were Kings of this Asian and not of the African Aethiopia is most clear and evident partly in regard the Kings 〈◊〉 Egypt would never suffer such huge Armies to pass thprow the whole length of their Dominions but principally because it is said in the holy Scriptures that Asa having overthrown that vast Army of Zerah smote all the Cities about Gezar which formerly had belonged unto the Philistims but were then possessed by these Chusites and their Associates After this either as Confederates or subjects we find them aiding unto Xeâ—xes in his war on Greece and like enough it was that in Alexanders march from Egypt towards Persia they submitted to him as did all the other Countries thorow which he passed He being dead Antigonus one of his great Commanders sent Athenaeus with an Army to bring them in who being trained into an ambush was discomfited by them Demetrius the Sonne of Antigonus thinking that he had done enough in revenge of that overthrow by compelling them to sue for peace In the time of the Seleucian race in Syria we find them governed by Kings of their own most of them called by the name of Aretas of which one was of special note in the declining forrunes of the Seleucidans for bidding very fair for the Crown of that Countrey another mentioned by Saint Paul 2 Cor. 11. 32. as Lord of
and in the end possessed himself of the City of Nice not long before the Imperiall Seat of the Grecian Emperors Emboldned with such great successes and heating of the death of Aladins the second whom he acknowledged for his Lord he took unto himself the Title of Sultan Anno 1300. from which before he had abstained To this time and these small beginnings we must reduce the first foundation of the Ottoman Empire increased unto its present greatness by the courage and good fortune of these Princes following The Kings of the Turks of the Oguzian or Ottoman Family 1300. 1. Ottoman the sonne of Ethrogul the first Turkish Sultan of this line added to his small territory the greatest part of Bithynia and some part of Pontus 28. 1328. 2. Orchanes took the City Prusa and made it his residence and was the first that put footing in Europe where he got Gallipolis and other peeces 1350. 3. Amurath wonne the Thracian Chersonese the strong City of Adrianople with the Countries of Servia and Bulgaria where he was slain by a common Souldier in the fields of Cossova 23. 1373. 4. Bajazet made himself master of a great part of Thrace Macedon and Achaia He was taken prisoner by Tamerlane and brained himself in an iron cage in which the insolent Conqueror used to carry him 26. 1399. 5. Mahomet united the dismembred Empire of his Father and inlarged it with the more absolute conquest of Dacia part of Sclavonia and the rest of Macedon 17. 1416. 6. Amurath II. subdued from the Constantinopolitan Empire all Achaia Thessaly Epirus he shaked the State of Hungary and dyed before the Walls of Croy. 34. The Ottoman Emperors 1450. 7. Mahomet II. sumamed the Great and first Emperor of the Turks ruined the two Empires of Constantinople and Trabezond twelve Kingdomes and two hundred Cities 31. 1481. 8. Bajazet II. subdued the Caramanian Kingdome and part of Armenia and drove the Venetians from Morea and their part of Dalmatia 31. 1512. 9. Sclimus having poisoned his Father subverted the Mamalucks of Egypt bringing it together with Palestine Syria and Arabia under the yoke of the Turks 7. 1519. 10. Solyman the Magnificent surprised Rhodes Belgrad Buda with a great part of Hungary Babylon Assyria Mesopotamia 48. 1567. 11. Selimus II. an idle and effeminate Emperour by his Deputies took from the Venetians the Isle of Cyprius and from the Moores the Kingdome of Tunis and Algiers 8. 1575. 12. Amurath III. took from the disagreeing Persians Armenia Media and the City Tauris and the fort Guierino from the Hungarians 20. 1595. 13. Mahomet III. took Agria in Hungarie which Kingdome had likely bin lost if he had pursued his victory at the battell of Keresture 8. 1603. 14. Achmat who the better to enjoy his pleasures made peace with the German Emperor and added nothing to his Empire 15. 1618. 15. Mustapha brother to Achmat succeeded a novelty never before heard of in this Kingdome it being the Grand Signeurs common policy to strangle all the younger brothers howsoever this Mustapha was preserved either because Achmat being once a younger brother took pitty on him or because he had no issue of his own body and so was not permitted to kill him 1618. 16. Osmen succeeded his Unkle Mustapha and being unsuccesseful in his war against Poland was by the Janizaries slainin an uproar and Mustapha again restored yet long enjoyed be not his throne for the same hand that raised him plucked him down and seated young Amurath in the place 1623. 17. Morat or Amurath the IV. Brother of Osmen of the age of 13. years succeeded on the second deposition of his Unkle Mustapha who proved a stout and masculine Prince and bent himself to the reviving of the antient discipline To the great good of Christendome he spent his stomach on the Persians 18. Ibrahim the brother of Morat preserved by the Sultaness his mother in his brother life and by her power deposed again for interdicting her the Court He spent a great part of his reign in the warre of Crete against the Venetians but without any great successe 1648. 19. Mahomet IV. sonne of Ibrahim now reigning Lord of all this vast Empire containing all Dacia and Greece the greatest part of Sclavonia and Hungary the Isles of the Aegean Sea and a great part of the Taurican Chersonese in Europe of all the Isles and Provinces which we have hitherto described in Asia and in Africk of all Aegypt the Kingdomes of Tunis and Algiers with the Ports of Suachem and Erocco Nor is their stile inferiour to so vastan Empire Solyman thus stiling himself in his Leter to Villerius great Master of the Rhades at such time as he intended to invade that Iland i.e. Solyman King of Kings Lord of Lords most high Emperour of Constantinople and Trabezond he most mighty King of Persia Syria Arabia and the Holy Land Lord of Europe Asia and Africa Prince of Meccha and Aleppo Ruler of Hierusalem and Soveraign Lord of all the Seas and Isles thereof As for the persons of the Turks they are generally well-complexioned of good stature proportionably compacted no idle talkers nor doers of things superfluous hot and venereous servile to their Prince and zealous in their Religion They nourish no hair upon their heads except it be a Tust on the top of their Crowns by which they think that Mahomet will snatch them up into Paradise at the day of judgement For which reason they keep on of all sides though never so poor accounting it an approbrious thing to see any men uncover their heads saying when they dislike of any thing which they see or hear I had as liefe thou hadst shewn me thy bare skull In their familiar salutation they lay their hands on their bosomes and a little incline their bodies but when they accost a person of rank they bow almost to the ground and kiss the hem of his garment Walking up and down they never use and much wonder at the often walking of Christians Biddulph relateth that being at his ambulatory exercise with his companion a Turk demanded them whether they were out of their way or their wits If your way quoth the Turk lay toward the upper end of the Cloister why come you downwards If to the neither end why go you back again Shooting is their chief recreation which they also follow with much laziness sitting on carpets in the shadow and sending some of their slaves to fetch their arrowes They prefer as they pass the streets the left hand before the right as being thereby made master of his sword with whom they walk As they shave their heads so they wear their berds long as a sign of freedome but their slaves keep theirs shaven and close cut The women are of small stature for the most part ruddy clear and smooth as the polished Ivory as neither afflicted with the weather and often frequenting the baths of a very good complexion seldome going abroad and then masked
the instigation of Lais that infamous strumpet as in revenge for so many Cities of the Greeks which the Persians formerly had burnt in the Grecian warres And though Alexander in his sober sense did repent him of it and gave order that it should be re-edisied yet did it never rise to its former height the Conquerour dying shortly after and that purpose with him So ruined in the age of Qu. Curtius who lived in the time of Claudius Caesar that he prosesseth vestigium ejus non inveniri nisi Araxes amnis ostendert that no footsteps of it had been found if not shewn and pointed out by the River Araxes on whose banks it stood But by the fall thereof rose 8. Shyras now the chief City of this Province situate in a fair large plain hemmed about with mountains under one of which it is plealantly seated in compass about nine miles well built and beautified with fair Gardens and magnificent Mosques two of which larger than the rest are made more eminent by the addition of two Spires or Sceeples covered with a painting of Gold and Azure the fabricks for the most part of Mosaick work as light almost by night as day by reason of a thousand Lamps burning nightly in them A City as is said by a modern Traveller which for good wine pretty women peasant fruits and a gallan People may hold comparison with the best in Pâ—rsia 9. Moyown on the North-east of Shyras delightfully situate amongst woods and fruitfull pastures and blessed not onely with good wine but wholesome waters of which last few parts of Persia have much cause to brag 10. Bamaraw on the Southwest of Shyras towards Carmania chiefly remarkable for the ruines of an antient Castle situate on the top of a losty mountain 11. Goyaam a Town of a thousand houses 12. Berry of no great bigness but of most esteem by reason of a fair Mosque a School for the Arabick tongue and the Sepulchre of one of their false Prophets of which the Persians besides Mahomet and Mortis-Ali do acknowledge many The first Inhabitants here were of the posterity of Elam the sonne of Sem and such who under his conduct were setled here called from hence Elamites in the usual stile of holy Scriptures by the Greeks and Latines Elymaei who spreading themselves into Susiana and by degrees also into other Provinces became so considerable that the name of Elamite and Elam were of great renown having a language to themselves distinct from that of the Medes and Parthians as is appatent Act. 2. and comprehending under that appellation the adjoining Regions as appears plainly in the eighth of the Prophet Damel where Susa is said to be in the Province of Elam How the name was changed into that of Persia hath been shewn before Such as continued in this Province divided into the Tribes of the Mesabatee Rapsit Hippophagi Suzaei Megores and Stabaei were at first under the command of their own Princes onely amongst which Cherdolaomer is of greatest fame who having the conduct of some Advertureâ—rs of this nation associated himself with Amramphel the leader of some Assyrian Troops and by the name of the Kings of Elam and Assyria invaded Palestine subdued the City of Sodom took Lot prisoner and in the end were overthrown by the forces of Abraham Of no note after this expedition till the time of Perses the Father of Achaemenes who being Provinciall Governour of these Countreys under Sardanapalus joined with Arbaces and Belochus in the war against him and by the victory got for himself the dominion over those estates which he had formerly ruled for the Assyrians with reference to the Kings of Media as the Supreme Lords whose Successours till the time of Cyrus take in order thus The Kings of Persis 1. Perses from whom perhaps the name of Persis may be more properly derived than either from Perseus the sonne of Danae or the sonne of that Perseus by Andromeda 2. Achaemenes from whom the Persians had the name of Achaementi and the succeeding Kings were called Achaemenides 3. Cambyses in some places of Herodotus called also Darius 4. Cyrus from whose second sonne named Teispeus descended that Darius the sonne of Hystaspis one of the seven Persian Princes who got the Kingdom on the expiration of the present line and the extirpation of the Magi of which more hereafter 5. Cambyses II. the sonne of Cyrus 6. Cyrus II surnamed the Great sonne of Cambyses and Mandane the daughter of Astyagos King of Media who joining with Cyaxares or Darius Medus overthrew the Babylonian Empire and translated thereby the Supreme power to the Medes and Persians Of which more hereafter CARMANIA CARMANIA is bounded on the East with Gedrosia and some part of Aria on the West with part of Persis and the Gulf of Persia from hence called also by the name of Sinus Carmanicus on the North with Parthia and on the South with the main Indian Ocean So called from the Carmani a chief People of it but the reason of that name I sind not It is now generally called Chyrman those parts of it which lie next to Parthia which Ptolomy calleth Carmania Deserta being now named Mingia and by some Dulcinde The Countrey for the most part barren and but ill inhabited That part which Ptolomy calleth Carmania Deserta being truly such a wilderness or very Desart having in it neither Town nor village but some scattered houses and those but ill provided of food and necessaries full of unprofitable sands destitute of water and of a very hot and unhealthy air And though the other part hereof which lieth towards the Ocean hath a Sea coast of above 200 leagues in length and many Rivers emptying themselves into it yet are they not the richer by it the shores being full of rocks and the Rivers small so that they neither have good Port nor safe coming to it The best commodities here of besides their Manufactures are Dates Myrrhe Arsenic some few mines of silver more of brass and iron and good store of Alabaster In which regard the Inhabitants hereof were antiently called Ichihyophagi because they lived wholly upon fish the Countrey yielding little else for the life of man Carmani sine veste ac frage sine pecore ac sedibus piscium cute se velant carne vescuntur praeter capita toto corpore hirsuti The Carmans saith Pomponius Mela have neither fruits nor rayment nor house not cattel but cloth themselves with the skins and feed themselves with the flesh of fishes hairie not onely in their heads but over all their bodies also Where by the way Ammianus Marcellinus must be out in his informations who telleth us of these very Carmans that their Countrey though far less than that of Arabia Felix and far more obscure was as well replenished with Rivers and for fertility of soil not inferior to it But we must understand the one of the best parts of Carmania the other of Deserta onely Amongst the
either we have spoke already Towns of most observation in it 1. Bactra the Metropolis or chief City of it situate at the foot of the Mountains Sogdii giving the name of Bactria unto all the Province It is now called Bochor and still keeps the dignity of the Metropolitan the seat of the Chief-Priest or Bishop of the Mahometans of Zagathay to which this City and great part of the Countrey also doth now belong having here his residence in power and reputation equall to the King himself Well fortified and stored with all military provisions the birth-place as Maginus faith in these latter Ages of Avicenna that learned Philosopher and Physician and in the first Ages of Zoroaster the more learned Astrologer 2. Ebusmt once the Regal seat and therefore honoured by Ptolomy with the name of Regia 3. Zarispe or Charispe the chief City of the Charispae a great Tribe of this Countrey 4. Charracharta mentioned by Ptolomy and Amnaianus these two upon the River Oxus 5. Eucratidia built or repaired by the Macedonians as the name being meerly Greek doth seem to intimate 6. Alicodra as antient as the rest but of no great note in the course of business 7. Iseigias of a later date but of greater beauty than any of those before spoken of superiour to Bochor in elegancy state and greatness though not in dignity and held by some to be the pleasantest of the East This Countrey was as soon peopled as any since the generall Deluge It had not else been possible that Zoroaster King hereof in the time of Ninus and by him assaulted should bring into the field an Army of 400000 men of this and perhaps some other of the neighbouring Provinces as most credible writers say he did Encountring Ninus with this Army he prevailed at first and slew of the Assyrians neer an hundred thousand But Ninus having better opportunities of recruiting his forces invaded him a second time with an Army of 1700000 foot and 200000 horse the greatest on record in all ages since that time except that of Semiramis with which he over came Zoroaster slew him in the field and united Bactria to his Empire Unto this Zoroaster is ascribed the invention of Astronomy but on no good ground that Art or Science being studied before the flood if Seths Pillars mentioned by Josephus be of any credit and therefore probably no otherwise to be ascribed to Zoroaster than as to the Reviver of it or because he first committed that unto writing which he had received by tradition or because he brought those confused notions which he had received from others into rule and method He being slain and Bactra his chief City taken by the wit of Semiramis then the wife of Menon but on the merit of that service made the wife of Ninus the Buctrians became subject unto the Assyran Kings after to the Monarchs of the Medes and Persian In the eâ—piring of which great Monarchy Bessus a false and cruell Traitor did command this Province and having villainously stain Darius his Lord and Master assumed unto himself the title of King of Persiaâ— under the name of Artâ—xenxes But being betrayed by Spitamenes one of his Confederates by him delivered unto Alexander and by Alexander put to a cruell death the Bactrians became subject to the Macedonians and in that right unto Seleucus and the Kings of Syria But long it held not in that State one Theodatus who formerly had the Governmâ—ent of it for the Syrian Kings taking unto himself the title of king and the possession of the Countrey about the same time that Arsaces and the Parthians made the like revolt Wrested from his posterity by one Enthydemus the recovery of it was attempted by Antiochus Magnus and the whole cause put to the trial of a barrel In which though Antiochus had the better and shewed more personal valor in it than any time after yet he was glad to come to a composition and left to Euthydemus both the Crown and the Countrey Made not long after an accession to the Parthian Kingdome it continued part thereof whilest that Kingdome stood and in the time of Ptolomy as long time before had for the chief tribes or nations of it the Salatarae and Zariaspae towards the North the Comani or Coamoni as Pliny calleth them dwelling in the South the middle parts being taken up by the Thocari said to be gens magna the Scorde Savadii Maricae Tambyzi Amarispe and others of as little note In the often changes and alterations of the Persian State one of the last Nations which submitted to the new Pretenders and at this time so neutrall betwixt the Persians and the Cham of Tartary that it is wholly under the power of either More averse from the Persian government since the alteration of Religion made there by Hysinael and the rest of the Sect of Mortis Halt these Bactrians being of the old race of Mahometans which adhered to Haumar Osmen and Abubecher as the true Successours of their false Prophet and therefore ill-affected to the Sophian faction whom they call commonly Caphars or Hereticks for the innovations by them made in the Law of Mahomet Thus having taken a survey of those several Provinces which constitute the Persian Empire and shewn by what means they were first united into one estate we must next look upon the names and actions of those mighty Monarchs who have successively and from time to time enjoyed the Soveraignty By what good chance Arbaces from a Deputy or Lieutenant of Media obtained the Diademe for himself we have shewn before and we have shewn how liberally he enfeoffed the Vice-Roys of the severall Provinces which in the division made betwixt him and Belochus fell unto his share in the propriety and command of those Countreys which before they held Nothing reserved unto himself and his posterity but the title onely and perhaps some acknowledgments made to them as the Lords in chief Nor left he less liberty to his own Medians than to the rest of the Provinces which turning to licenciousness was so hurtful to them that they were glad at last of that wholesome severity which Deioces a more Lordly King began to exercise who taking to himself a guard building the Royall City of Ecbatana and fortifying some other places of importance first brought the people under the command of law in that regard not unfitly called by Herodotus the first King of the Medes Kings of the Medes A. M 3146. 1. Arbaces at first Governour of the Medes under Sardanapalus the Assyrian but joining with Belochus overcame his Master and was the first founder of the Mâ—dian Monarchy 3174. 2. Mandanes the sonne of Arbaces 50. 3224. 3. Sisarmus 30. 3254. 4. Medidus by some called Artyras 25. 3279. 5. Cardicceus whom some call Arbianes 13. 3292. 6. Deioces the founder of Ecbatana and the Legislator of the Medes whom he first brought under the command of Law and a Regal Government the former Kings
art of tillage to which this Vitey having found out the way of cutting or sawing timber added the use of Ships and Houses and many other the effects of mechanicall hands Having by the valour of Lincheon one of his Commanders subdued a great part of the Countrey he drew them into Towns and villages distributed them into Offices and severall trades disposing those of the same trade into Streets by themselves and commanding that no man without leave from himself or his Officers should follow any other trade than that of his Father He prescribed them also the fashion of their Garments taught them the art of making and dying Silks and having reigned an hundred years left the Kingdome well established unto his posterity Of this race there are said to have been 217 Kings who held the State 2257 years The last of them was that Tzaintzon who being ill-neighbored by the Scythians not yet called Tartars built that vast wall spoken of before extended 400 Leagues in length and at the end of every League a strong Rampart or Bulwark continual'y garrisoned and well furnished with all warlike necessaries He being slain by some of his Subjects burdned and wasted with this work the race of Vitey ended and that of Anchosan succeeded a Prince of much prudence but greater courage In his line it continued under 25 Kings but shrewdly shaken towards the close by a civil war betwixt Trunthey the 23 of this house and his Nephew Laupy Hardly well settled under Quiontey the last of this house when Tzobu a great Tyrant of the other faction set upon him and slew him And so the majesty of the blood-roâ—all being trod under foot the Crown was also tossed from one hand to another and made a prey unto the strongest there being of the race of this Tzobu eight Kings reigning 62 years Of the race of Dian five Kings who reigned thirty one Of the race of Tzoy three onely who reigned thirty seven Of the race of Tencâ— one and twenty who held the Crown 294 years and eight there were who reigned 120 years of the house of Tautzom Of other upstart families to the number of five were fourteen Kings also who governed onely for the space of 66 years And then one Zaitzon deriving himself from Vifey the first King of this Countrey obtained the Kingdome which he and seventeen of his posterity for the space of 320 years governed with much peace and honour Forfar the last King of that Royall Family foretold by prophecy that he should be deprived of his Kingdome by one who had an hundred eyes neglected the Advertisement as unworthy credit but it fell out agreeable to that prediction when vanquished by Châ—â—â—-baan which word signifieth an hundred eyes Lieutenant unto Vzan a Tartarian Prince but Feudatarie and Vassal to the Great Cham. China thus made a Province of the Tartarians was governed for the space of 93 years under nine Tartar-Kings Tributaries to the Great Cham and when it did revolt in the daies of Gino-Cham the fourth from â—ingis it was reduced again by the valour of Tamerlâ—e For though Hombu or Combu the new elected King of China having expelled the Tartars and repaired the breaches of the wall by them thrown down had brought into the field an Army of 350000 horse and foot yet nothing could withstand the fortune of Tamerlane who obtained the victory with the slaughter of 60000 Chinois But wisely moderating his prosperity he thought it the best and safest way to let that Nation have a King of their own imposing on him the fine of 300000 Crowns of ready money and such other conditions as were most pleasing to the victor and yet not destructive to the vanquished Before this time the Chinois were possessed of a great part of that Countrey which we now call by the name of Cathay which lying without the wall of China was taken from them by Tamerlane and made by him part of the Empire of Tartary Which possibly might be the reason part of Caâ—hay being antiently a member of the Kingdome of China and still retaining somewhat of their customs and ingenuity that by some writers easily misguided by such probability Cathay and China have been reckoned to be one and the same Nor did the Empire of the Chinois extend in those times onely over part of Sâ—ythia but also over part of India and most of the Oriental Ilands But the Princes of the house of Hombu finding their own Kingdome large enough to content their desires abandoned all the Accessories and Out-parts of their Dominions prompted thereunto not onely by their own moderation but by some misfortunes which befell them For as we find that the Romans having by the fury of two violent tempests lost no fewer than 206 of their ships and gallies resolved to abandon and for a long time did forbear the Seas which had used them so unkindly So the Chinois having received a great overthrow and loss of 800 ships nigh unto Zeâ—lan they freed all the Ilands from obedience unto them and contented themselves with the bounds which nature had bestowed on them And of their moderation herein we have a late example For when the people of Corea a small Iland a butting on the confines of China were invaded by the Japonites they submitted themselves unto the King of China who having repulsed the enemy and thereby cleared his own Countrey from danger presently redelivers over unto the Coreans their Town and liberty A rare fact of a contented people Which whether it favoured of greater moderation or magnanimity I am not able to determine In this family hath the Realm continued under twelve Kings for the space of 200 years and upward reckoning from Hombu unto Boneg who being the twelfth of this line succeeded his elder brother unfortunately slain with a fall from an horse Reported for a Prince of good disposition great judgement and a severe Justiciary But whether still alive or who hath since succeeded if he be deceased I am yet unsatisfied though whosoever he be that now sits in the throne or at least pretends a right unto it he hath but little joy in this great estate the Tartars being called in to a bet some differences touching the succession who finding their advantages and the unwarlikeness of the People are said to have lately broken down the Partition-wall and let in infinite numbers of their Country-men and made themselves Masters in short time of the best parts of the Countrey In which estate it now standeth for ought I have heard unto the contrary The Government of this Kingdome is meerly tyrâ—â—â—icall there being no other Lord but the King no title of dignity or nobility ever known amongst them nor toll or duty paid unto any but to him the younger Princes of the blood being mantained by stipends and annuall pensions large enough to support their trains but without any Lands or Tenants for fear of drawing on them any great dependances The King alone is the generall
in the most Northern parts of the Countrey neer the borders of Delly from the King whereof Mamudza had then newly revolted and therefore would make sure of this place as most in danger 2 Visapore bordering on Cambaia the Princely Seat of Idalean one of the Kings of Decan after it was dismembered into severall Kingdomes 3. Danager confiningon Canara a beautifull and flourishing City once the chief Seat of Nisalamoccus or 〈◊〉 another of the Kings hereof after that division 4. Decan so called by the name of the Province of which the chief City next to Bider the Imperiall Seat Six miles from which there is an hill encompassed with an high wall and kept by a strong Garrison because of the great store of Diamonds which are digged out of it The town so wealthy that the people generally are attired in silks or the purest tiffany 5. Sintacora on the mouth of the River Aliga where it falleth into the Sea 6. Goa a Sea-Town also situate in a little but most pleasant Iland called Ticuarinum fifteen miles in compass opposite to the mouth or out-let of the River Mandova A noted Empory and one of the chief keys which unlock the Indies for number of Inhabitants magnificent buildings and pleasantness of situation one of most note in all this Country Possessed by the Portugals who have here their Arsenall and harbour for their Indian Fleet by which they do command these Seas So strongly fortified withall that though beleagured by Idalcan of whom before with 35000 horse 6000 Elephants and 250 peece of Ordance Anno 1573. yet he could not force it Made in regard of the convenient situation and strength thereof the ordinary Residence of the Portugal Vice-Roy who hath here his Counsell Chancellor and other Officers for the government of such parts of India as belong to that Crown as also of the Arch-Bishop or Primate of the Indian Churches planted by that nation who is hence called the Arch-Bishop of Goa 7. Chaul a Sea-Town in the hands of the Portugals also and by them well fortified Insomuch as Nisamalocco assaulting it at the same time with a very great Army was sain to leave it as he found it 8. Balaguate in the uplands or Hill-Country whence it had the name Balâ— in the Persian language signifying a top or summit of a mountain and Guate an Hill 9. Brampore once the chief seat of another Kingdome now the chief City of those parts of Decan which are subject to the Great Mongul Situate on a great River in the middest of a spacious Plain beautifull and of very great trading in bigness equall unto Paris yet yielded to Echebar the Mogul without any resistance Anno 1600. Miram then King thereof forsaking it and betaking himself to 10. Syra a strong hold both by art and nature Situate on the top of an hill in compass five leagues and environed with a triple wall furnished with victuals and all other necessary provisions sufficient to maintain 60000 men many years 3000 great peeces of Ordnance planted on the walls Besieged herein by Echebar with an Army of 2000â—0 fighting men he held our against him till over come by promises of fair correspondence drawn out of his hold some of his Counsellers being bribed to perswade him to it he was detained by the Mogull and the Commanders won by rewards and hopes yielded up the Fort and therein all the Princes of the Royall family accustomably kept therein when the Throne was full which vacant the next Heir was taken hence to succeed unto it Of the same nature as it seemeth with the hill Amara in Ethropia The Countrey formerly inhabited by a people called Venaz 〈◊〉 by Religion Gentiles and held by them till the year 1300 when overcome by 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 and King of Delly who driving the Inhabitants into the Hill-Countries possessed himself of a great part of it compelling them to submit unto his Religion The residue hereof subdued by Abdâ—â—a whom Sa Nosaradine left here to pursue the warre was by him governed with great justice for 20 years when dying he left his government to his sonne Mamudza confirmed by the Successor of Sa Nosaradine in his Fathers Regency on the payment of an annuall tribute Mamudza soon finding that the young King was of no great Spirit not only refused to pay the tribute imposed upon him but took unto himself the title of King of Decan giving this nameunto the Countrey before called Canara in regard that he had filled it with a Mungril body of Christians Mahometâ—ins and Gentiles acknowledging no common Parent nor agreeing in language customes or Religion the word 〈◊〉 signifying in that tongue as much as an illegitimate brood or a body of Bastards Out of these he made choice of twelve others say eighteen whom he appointed Governors of so many Province not daring to trust any of the old Nobility or of the Natives of the Countrey and hoping that these Slaves thus promoted by him would be more subject to command But here his silly hopes deceived him For these Slaves either governed by their masters example who had done the like unto the sonne and Heir of Sa Nosaradine or presuming on their own strength and some forein aids left to their master nothing but an empty title each one becoming absolute in his severall Province Nor did his Successors for any long time enjoy that title Daquem the last of them being taken at Bider his chief City and thereupon the name of King usurped by every one of those petit Tyrants Reduced at last into fewer hands such of them as were left became considerable Princes as appeareth by the great Army raised by Id tlean for the siege of Goa But in the end distressed on the one side by the Portugals who embarred their trade and invaded on the other side by the Great Mogul with most puissant Armies Melie entituled King of Decan and Miram King of Brâ—mpore were in fine subdued by Echebar about the year 1600. Against whom and his Successors though the Venazarari still hold out as the Resbutes or 〈◊〉 do in the Realm of Cambaia and that the King of Amdanager and perhaps some other petit Princes are not yet brought under yet we may look on the Mongul as the Lord of this Country the residue of these Royteleâ—â— and petit Princes if any of them be remaining being Homagers or Vassals to him Against whose further Progress to the Cape of Comari which Echebar so greedily aimed at the puissant Kings of 〈◊〉 and those of Malabar have opposed their power whose Kingdomes and estates we must next survey before we take a view of those other provinces which are now under the command of that mighty Monarch 9. CANARA CANARA is bounded on the North with Decan where of antiently it was a part on the South with Malabar on the East with Narsinga from which separated by the Mountain Gates on the West with the Ocean The reason of the name I find not
Country there are many Christians as well of the originall foundation of Christianity as of the late improvements which are made by the Jesuites 7. TRAVANCOR called also TRANCANOR reacheth from the Kingdome of Coulan to the Cape of Comarim and turning towards the East bendeth again unto the North as far as Cael in the Kingdome of Bisnagar or Narsinga By which accompt it hath the benefit of the Sea on all sides except towards the North reaching in breadth from the West Seas unto the East about 90 miles The Country as the rest before inhabited by many with the name of Christians if they may be called so which want Sacraments the condition of these Thomaean Christians in former times being so unhappy that in 50 years before the coming of the Jesuites if the Jesuites may be believed from whom we have it they had seen no Priest nor other Minister of the Gospell Chief Towns hereof for of those many others of less note I shall make no mention are 1. Travancor the chief City which gives name to the Province but neither well-built nor of very much trading 2. Quilacare the head City of a peculiar Signeury but held of the Kings of Trancanor as their next and immediate Lords though all those Kings also Feudataries of the Crown of Narsinga And were that the worst Tenure by which they hold it might be tolerable but there is a matter of worse consequence which attendeth these besotted Princes The Kingdome here is but a pomp of twelve years continuance and then endeth in a sad Catastrophe For at the end of those twelve years the King repairs to Quilacare prayeth before the Idâ—l above mentioned then mounteth on a Scaffold covered with sâ—lk or Tapeâ—try and in the sight of all his People gathered together to behold this strange solemnity cutteth off his nose ears lips and other parts which he casts towards the Idol and in conclusion cuts his own Throat for his finall Sacrifice his designed Successor being present at this bloody Sacrifice who at the twelve years end is to do the like Never was Scepter bought at so dear a rate For though all Crowns be lined with thornes yet here the pomps of soveraignty be less lasting than in other places the entrance full of fears and the end of horrors These Kingdomes heretofore but one till the year 900 or thereabouts were branched and cantoned into these seven by Sarama pereimal the sole Monarch He by the sollicitation of some Arabians trading to his Ports became Mahometan and therein so devout that he resolved upon a Pilgrimage to Meccha there to end his daies At his departure he divided his estates into these seven parts distributing them amongst the neerest of his kindred assigning unto him of Coulan the preheminence in sacred matters and the Imperiall dignity unto him of Caleâ—ute with the title of Samorin that is to say Chief Emperor or as some write a God on earth He only privileged with the right and power of coinage the rest to be subordinate if not subject to him From Percimals setting forwards to the City of Meccha the Malabars accompt their reckonings and begin their years as the Christians from the birth of their Lord and Saviour And for a time his hests were punctually observed But the Kingdome of Calicute being weakned by the power of the Portugals the other Kings began to free themselves from that subjection and in the end to cast off all Relation to him and to his Prerogatives Yet still he is esteemed of more power and majestie than any of the rest of the Kings of Malabar and looked with more reverence than any of them The certainty of his Revenues I have no where met with but conjecture them to be very great first in regard of that infinite trading which is mannaged from most parts of the World in his Port of Calicute the customes and imposts upon which must needs be of exceeding value and secondly in reference to the wealth of private Merchants many of which are said to equal some Kings in Africk and Dukes in Europe not a few Quid Domini facient audent cum talia Fures And if the man such riches have Then what must he that keeps the Knave What Forces he is able to raise may be fully seen by that which hath been said before wherein we find him with an Army of 90000 men besieging and taking in the Fort of Chalen with another of 100000. beleagursing the Castle which the Portugals had built neer his City of Calicute And when the said Portugals stirred up the King of Cochin to make head against him he fell upon them suddenly both by Sea and Land with 60000 Land-souldiers and 200 good Vessels of war for the service at Sea Sufficient force to reduce the rest of these petit Kings to their old acknowledgements but that some of them to avoid the danger have put themselves under the Vassallage or protection at the least of the Great Mongul others by suffering the Portugals to build forts in their Kingdomes have engaged them in defence of their estate against this pretender His forces consist most of Foot Horse being unserviceable in these Countries by reason of those many Rivers which interlace it And these Foot are compounded most of Gentry which they there call Nairos trained to their weapons when they are but seven years of Age every one to that weapon which he most delighteth in which makes them very expert and nimble at them much privileged for that cause by the Lawes of the Countrey and so esteemed of by the King that out of them his Sisters choose what men they please to be their Husbands some of them by that means being made the Fathers of the King succeeding Nothing else memorable touching the affairs of Calicute but the way of succession to the Kingdome the Crown descending upon none of the Kings Children but on the sonne of his Eldest Sister or neerest kinswoman For being that one of the Bramines hath alwaies the maidenhead of his Queens and that some of these Stallions are continually allowed to keep them company it is presumed or very probably supposed that the Queens Children are the Bramines and not the Kings 8. NARSINGA NARSINGA is bounded on the South with Travancor on the West with the Mountain Gates on the North with Oristan or Orixa on the East with the Golf of Bengala So called from 〈◊〉 the chief City of it and the Royal residence of the King The 〈◊〉 is said to be in length 600 miles or as some say of as much extent as can be travelled in six Months plentiful in the same commodities which the rest of India do hafford except Pepper and some other spices which are proper to Malabar Not so well furnished with Rivers as some other places which want is liberally supplyed by water falling from the Mountains and received into trenches meers and 〈◊〉 which do wonderfully cool moisten and enrich the land causing the Corn and
Cattel to prosper above all imagination Most destitute in this kind is the Province of Choromandel in which if any year passeth without rain they fall into such extremities that they are fain to â—ell their children The People in Religion 〈◊〉 so worshipping one God as the Lord of all which is taught them by the light of nature that they join the Devil or their Pagodes in Commission with him where to induced by the perswasion of their beastly Bramines who thereout suck no small advantage Some Christians there are intermixt of the old plantation especially in Maâ—apur and the Region of Choromandel but not to well instructed in the Principles of their own belief as to be able to convince or convert the Gentiles nor to disswade them from the use of some Heathenigh customes though barbarous inhumane and against all reason not used in any place but amongst the Indians Amongst which I reckon for most savage the forcing of poor women to burn themselves with their husbands bodies the womens kindred not the husbands thrusting them on these hard conditions who reckon it a disgrace to their familie if she should refuse And because they will be sure not to have that infamy stick upon them they have ordered that the woman who shall so refuse must shave her head and break her Jewells and not be suffered to eat drink or sleep or company with any body till her death A life more miserable than the Flames which they seek to shun This makes them leap into the fire with joy and greediness and to contend which shall be formost she being thought to have been most loving during his life which is now most willing to accompany him in his death and offer her self to his Mane at the funeral pile whereunto thus alludeth the Poet. Et 〈…〉 quae viva sequatur 〈◊〉 râ—est non licuisse mori 〈…〉 praebent pectora sammae 〈…〉 A shame 't is not to dy they therefore strive Who may be sam'd to follow him alive The Victor burns yields to the flame her brest And her burnt face doth on her husband rest Chief Cities of this Countrey 1. 〈◊〉 on the borders of Travancer belonging antiently to the Kings of 〈◊〉 now to those of 〈◊〉 the people whereabout called Paravt are a kind of Christians who live for the most part by fishing for Pearl which they fell to the Portugals and Bengalan Merchants 2. 〈◊〉 the chief City of the Province called Musulipatan the Lord whereof is a Moor of the 〈◊〉 sect but a Vassal to the Kings of Narsinga 3. Chamdagrin one of the Seat-Royals of the King 4. Prepett three miles from Chamdagâ—â—n memorable for an yearly feast here celebrated in honour of 〈◊〉 once sâ—le King of Malavar reckoned for a Saint at least in these parts of India the offerings at which accustomably amount unto 200000 Crowns 5. Chadambaram the Moâ—he-City of these 〈◊〉 Solemnities which are done to Pereimal who hath here a Temple endowed with 30000 Ducats of annual reat all consumed by the Bramines belonging to it who pretend to have been born out of Pâ—reâ—â—alls head 6. Madura honoured with the residence of the Choâ—anâ—tâ—â— or the Chief Prelsc of the Bramines of this Kingdome so numerous that in this Town and the territories of it only are thought to be no fewer than an hundred thousand The seat also of one of three 〈◊〉 or tributary Kings of the Crown of Narsinga the other two residing at 7. 〈◊〉 and S. 〈◊〉 the Chief Towns of their Principalities but not else observable 9. Mahapur called also St. Thomas from an opinion that the body of that Apostle was here interred martyred here by the 〈…〉 whose posterity in other things like unto other men are said to have one legand foot as big as an Elephants a punishment inflicted on the whole Generation for the sin of their Ancestors How true this is I cannot say but sure I am that Dorotheus faith that he resteth at Calaemâ—na where he was slain with a dart However the Portugali to make some use of the old tradition removed some bones from this place which were said to be his and enshrined them in Goa their own City much visited by profitable 〈◊〉 to their great enriching The City once so large and populous that it contained 330 Temples for the use of divers Nations which resorted thither In these later daies desolate and forlorn inhabited onely by some old Christians till the Portugueze began again to people it with new Colonies 10. Choromandel giving name to a large Sea-Coast lying on the West side of the Golf of Bengala 11. Casta a Town of Choromandel in which the woman is not burned with her Husband as in other places of this Countrey but buried quick in the same grave with him 12. Negapatan in the same Region inhabited for the most part by Saint Thomas Christians 13. Tarnassari once the head City of a Kingdome to called the King whereof was able to bring into the field 100000 horse and foot and 100 armed Elephants but now subject to the King of Narsinga The people black but so out of love with their own colour that they willingly prostitute their wives or daughters to any people of a whiter and more cleer complexion 14. Bisnagar once the chief City of this kingdome whence the King is sometimes called the King of Bisnagar In those times 24 miles in compass with nine Gates in it amongst others continually guarded with Souldiers and a magnificent Palace not elsewhere equalled In the year 1565. sacked by four of the Mahometan Kings of Decan who with their joint forces had invaded this kingdome it became desolate and forsaken and the Court removed to 15. Penegardc eight daies journey within the Land Bisnagar being seated on the borders of Decan But long it had not staid there when removed to 16. Narsinga where it hath ever since been fixed which is now the chief City of this Kingdome unto which it gives name though the King many times call himself by the name of that City where he resideth for the present Of the Antiquity of this kingdome I have little to say these Eastern parts not being known at all till these later times nor well known in these About the year 1550 their King then reigning was imprisoned by three of his Captains or Commanders who shewed him only once a year to his Subjects parting the power and government amongst themselves He being dead and his sonne kept in the like restraint Romaragio the first Captain ascended the Throne Timaragio mannaged the Estate and Bengahe commanded the Army But these Usurpers being overthrown by the kings of Decan in the year 1565. Timaragio the Survivor took the charge of all whose sonne to make himself sure of the kingdome murdered his imprisoned Soveraign the life and liberty of kings being much of a date whence followed many broiles and troubles touching the Succession till settled in the person of Chrismarao the undoubted Heir who did
〈◊〉 another Kingdome of this Tract frontire upon Cauchâ—-China beyond 〈◊〉 so called from 〈◊〉 the chief Town of it The Country rich by reason that it may be drowned and dried up again when the people will full of good pastures by that means and those well stored with Sheep Goats Swine Deer and other Cattel though the people neither kill nor eat them But on the contrary build Hospitals for them in which when lame and old they are kept till they die Yet many times they eat their money and I cannot blame them their small money being Almonds 3. GOVREN a kind of Desart or unpeopled Country joyneth close to this In which are few Villages grass longer than a man and therein many Buffes Tigers and other wild Basts none wilder than the Theeves who frequent the wildernesses In this Tract also are the Kingdoms of RAME and RECON joining upon Zagâ—thâ—â— or endining towards it possessed by the Mongul Tartars from the time of Tamerlane if not before but Fendataries to the Kings of Châ—bul or Arachosie who commanded in the North-East of Persâ—â— and these North parts of India and from those places drew his Army or the greatest part of it when called unto the aid of Gâ—lgee the King of Mâ—ndâ—o Here is also the Kingdome of TIPPVRA naturally fenced with hills and mountains and by that means hitherto defended against the Mongul Tartarâ— their bad neighbours with whom they have continuall warres But of these Northern Kingdomes lying towards Tartary there is but little to besaid and that little of no certain knowledge those parts being hitherto so untravelled that they may pass in the Accompt of a Terra Incâ—gnita 11. PATANAW PATANE or PATANAW is bounded on the North with the Realms of 〈◊〉 on the East with Ganges on the West with Oristan and on the South with the Kingdome and Gulf of Bengala So called from Pataâ—e the chief City of it There is another Kingdome of thâ—â— name in the further India but whether it were so called because a Colony of this or from some resemblances in the nature of the severall Countries or from the signification of the word in the Indian language I am not able to determine Certain I am that though they have the same name yet they are under several Governments and situate in farre distant places no other wise agreeing than in some resemblances as Holland in the Low-Countries doth with Holland in Lincolâ—shire The Country yieldeth veins of Gold which they dig out of the pits and wash away the earth from it in great Bolls The people tall and of slender making many of them old great Praters and as great dissemblers The women so bedecked with silver and copper especially about the feet that they are not able to endure a shooe Both Sexes use much washing in the open Rivers and that too intermâ—xt together in their naturall nakedness especially such as live neer the banks of the River Jemenae esteemed more holy than the rest which from Agra passing thorow this Country falleth into Ganges Chief Towns hereof 1. Patane a large town and a long one built with very broad streets but the houses very mean and poor made at the best of earth and hurdles and thatched over head The Metropolis of this Kingdom because the antientest and that which gives the name unto it 2. Bannaras a great Town on Ganges to which the Gentiles from remote Countries use to come in pilgrimage to bath themselves in the holy waters of that River The Country betwixt this and Patanaw very fair and flourishing and beautified upon the Rode with handsome Villages 3. Siripur the chief Seat of one of the old Princes of this Country not yet subdued by the Great Mongu's 4. Ciandecan on the bottom of the Gulf of Bengala the Seat of another of their Kings One of which memorable for a trick put upon the Jesuâ—es when blamed by them for the worship of so many Pagâ—des as contrary both to the law of God and nature For causing them to rehearse the Decalogue he told them that he did offead no more against those commandements in worshiping so many Pagodes than they themselves in worshipping so many Saints 5. 〈◊〉 a fair City for a City of Moores once part of Patanaw since ascribed to Bengala The people of this Country properly called Pataneaâ—â— but corruptly Parthians wâ—re once of great command and power in these parts of India Lords for a time of a great part of the Kingdom of Bengala into which driven by Baburxa the Mongul Tartar the Father of Emanpaxda and Grand-father of Eâ—hebar Their last King being slain in that war twelve of â—heir chief Princes joined in an Aristocraty and warring upon Emanpaxda had the better of him After this their Successors attempted Oristan and added that also to their Estate But they could not long make good their fortunes subdued by Ethebar the Mongul and made subject to him Three of them viz. the Prince of Siripur the King of 〈◊〉 and he whom they call Mausadalion retain as yet for ought I can learn unto the contrary as well their antient Paganism as their natural liberty The other nine together with Mahometanism have vassailâ—d themselves to the great Mongul now the Lord Paramount of the Country 12. BENGALA BENGALA is bounded on the North with Patanaw on the East with the Kingdoms of Pegu on the South and West with the Gulf of Bengala So called from Bengala the chief City of it It containeth in length on the Gulf and River 360 miles and as much in breadth into the Land A Countrey stored with all things necessary to the life of man great plenty of Wheat Rice Sugar Ginger and Long-Pepper Such aboundance of Silk Cotton and of Flesh and Fish that it is impossible that any Countrey should exceed it in those commodities And which crowns all blest with so temperate and sweet an air that it draws thither people of all sorts to inhabit it Here is also amongst other rarities a Tree called Moses which beareth so delicate a fruit that the Jews and Mâ—hometans who live here affirm it to be the fruit which made Adam to sin The natural Inhabitants for the most part are of white complexion like the Europaeans subtil of wit and of a courteous disposition well skill'd in dealing in the world much given to traffick and intelligent in the way of Merchandize if not somewhat deceitful Noâ— ignorant of other Arts but with some imattering in Philosophy Physick and Astrology Stately and delicate both in their Diet and Apparell not naked as in others of these Indian Provinces but clothed in a shirt or smock reaching to their feet with some upper Garment over that The women of an ill name for their unchastity though Adultery be punished with cutting off of their noses Neat if not curious and too costly in this one custom that they never seeth meat twice in the same Pot but for every boyling buy a new one In Religion
back by the best man in the company Of any great Progress that Christianity hath made here I have no good evidence That here are many and great Rivers hath been said before but their names I find not Here are also many Mountains and those great and high that of most note called Balalvanus said to burn continually Out of which or not farre off do arise two Fountaines of which the one is said to runne pure Oile and the other the best Balsamum which I bind no man to believe but such as have seen it Chief Towns hereof 1. Achen the Seat Royall of that Kingdome beautifyed with the Regal Palace to which they pass thorow seven Gates one after another with green Courts between the three outermost those three continually guarded with women expert at their weapons and using both swords and Guns the only ordinary guard that he hath for his person The materials of this Palace mean but the furniture costly the walls thereof being hanged commonly with Veivet and Damask and some times with cloth of Gold 2. Pedir 3. Pacem 4. Cambar 5. Menantabâ— 6. Aura and 7. Andragde the seats of so many of their Kings 8. Passaman a Town of great trade but situate in a moorish and unhealthy place found so experimentally by too many of the English who have there their Factory 9. Priamon and 10. Tecoâ— of a more healthy aire but not so commodious in their Havens as is that of Passaman these 3 Towns standing in that part of the Countrey where the Pepper groweth All that we know touching the storie of this Countrey is that the Portugals when they first came hither found in it nine and twenty kings reduced since to a smaller number For Abraham sometimes a Slave afterwards King of Achen having turned Mahometan by the help of the Turks and Arabians subdued the Realms of Pedir and Pacem Aladine who succeeded him being once a Fisherman and grown famous for his exploits at Sea was by this King preferred to the mariage of one of his Kinswomen made his Lord Admirall and by him trusted with the protection of his sonne and heir of whom instead of a Protector he became the murtherer and usurped the State unto himself When King he added to his Crown the Kingdomes of Aru or Aura and Manucabo and almost all the rest in the North-part of the Iland In this kings time the English were first settled in their Factory there Grown old an hundred years at least he was imprisoned by his eldest Sonne impatient of a longer stay alleging that his age had made him unfit for government Anno 1604. The name of the New King Sultan Pedrucka Sirie who in his letter to King James spoken of before stiles himself the Sole King of Sumatra either with greater brag than truth or else because the Kingdomes of Tecoo Priaman and Baronse being conquered by him all the rest were become his Tributaries Associated with the forces of the King of Jor or Johor who had maried his Sister he besieged Malaca and distressed it But being beaten from it by the Portugals he turned the tide of his displeasure upon his Consederate and subdued that Kingdome who with the King of Siak some other petit Prince neer Jor and two of their brethren were in the year 1613. brought Prisoners to Achem. The Government of this King is absolute and meerly arbitrary executing what he hath a mind to without form of Law So cautelous that without his Placard no stranger can have â—ngress into his dominions or free Egress out of them Nor is admittance to his presence granted unto any whom he first sends not for by an Officer with a Gilded Staff He is conceived to be strong both by Sea and Land his Countrey populous his Elephants many and well trained able to put to Sea 120 or if need be 200 Gaâ—lies and Frigâ—ts fit for any service most of which carry Demi-Cannon Culverin Sakar Minion and other the like Ordnance of Brass So great a Master of his Subjects that in 21 daies he had a goodly Channel drawn about his Palace from a River which was eight miles off Of his Revenues I am able to make no conjecture but think him to be full of Gold by that great quantity of Golden furnitures which he hath about him And now I am fallen on this Kings Gold I cannot but take notice of some Ilands on the West of Sumâ—tra called Aureae Insulae of the Golden Ilaâ—ds the chief of which named Andramania is possesed by Cannibals or man-eaters Opposite unto which on the East side of this Iland are those called Linga Banca and Bintam which last is said to be very woody well watered and to afford a commodious Station for shipping The houses built of stone but thatched except that of the King for even these sorry Ilands love to have a King of their own whose house more eminently seated is more handsomly covered 9. ZEILAN VVEst of Sumatra somewhat inclining to the North is the Iland of ZEILAN ten Degrees distant from the Aequator and neer adjoining to the Promontory in the hither India which Ptolomy calleth by the name of Cory The length hereof computed at 250 miles the breadth at 150 miles only the whole circumference at 700 or 800 miles Conjectured by the situation and other probable inducements to be the Taprobane of the antient Writers Ortelius and most other intelligent men of these later times are of that opinion Onely Morcator who hath carried the Golden Chersonese to the Isle of Japan and fixed Taprobane in that of Sumatra in which last I must confess he hath many Partners will have this Iland to be that which Ptolomy calls Nanigeris though that be four Degrees more West than the Promontory of Cory to which this Isle in former times seems to have been joined Taking it therefore for an evident and undoubted truth that this Zeilan or Ceilan is the Taprobane of the Antients we will a little look on the State of that Iland with reference to the times when those Authors lived By Ptolomy affirmed to be plentiful in Rice Honey Ginger Gold Silver Precious Stones and all kind of metals By Pliny that the Gold is purer and the Gemmes fairer than any in India that there were also Groves of Palm-trees and great store of Elephants is declared by Aelian and some others Watered with many fair and pleasant Rivers viz. 1. Soana 2. Azanus 3. Baracus 4. Gandes 5. Phasis the hills in many places having a full prospect over the adjoining Vallies the chief of which were Malea and those called Calibi the vales perpetually enriched with the choicest fruits Exceeding populous for the bigness and stored with many Towns of note Of which Magrammum only hath the name of a Metropolis 1. Margaâ—a 2. Jogana 3. Sindocanda 4. Hodoca 5. Nabartha 6. Dogana 7. Dionysiopolis 8. Bocana 9. Abaraâ—ha 10. Procurum 11. Nagadiba and 12. Anubingara have the name of Cities 13. Moduttum and 14 Talacoâ—um noted
it continued till the time of Darius the sixth King of the Medes and Persians in the II. year of whose reign it revolted from him and became a kingdom of it self as in former times 3555. 64 Amyrtaeus the first King after the Revolt 6. 3561. 65 Nepherites 6. 3567. 66 Achoris 12. 3579. 67 Psamnites III 1. 3580. 68 Nepherites II. a King of two moneths only 69 Nectanebos 18. 3598. 70 Teos 2. 3600. 71 Nectanebos II. the last King of the natural Egyptian race that ever governed Egypt by the name or a King For in the 18 of the reign of this King Egypt waa again recovered by the valour of Ochus the eighth Emperor of Persia And when Alexander had overthrown Darius he came without blows won this fertile kingdom which yielded him during his life the yearly value of 6000 talents After his death this kingdom fell to the share of Ptolomeus the son of Lagus from whom all the subsequent Kings of Egypt were called Ptolomies The Ptolomean Kings of Egypt A. M. 3641. 1 Ptolomie one of Alexanders Captains reputed the son of Lagus but supposed to be the son of Philip of Macedon and half-brother to Alexander 40. 3681. 2 Ptol. Philadelphus who filled the Library of Alexandria with 700000 Volumes and caused the 72 Interpreters to translate the Bible 3717. 3 Ptol Euergetes the son of Philadelphus vanquished Seleucus Callinicus and probably had subdued that kingdome if not called back by domestick dissentions 26. 3743 4 Ptol. Philopater a cruel voluptuous and incestuous Prince cruelly slew Cleomenes the last king of Sparta who had sled to his father for relief in the time of his exile 17 3760. 5 Ptol. Epiphanes at the age of five years succeeded his father protected by the Romans against Antiochus the Great of Syria who had an aim upon his kingdom 28. 3784. 6 Ptol. Philometor the son of Epiphanes by Cleopatra the daughter of the great Antiochus protected in his nonage by the Romans also caused himself to be crowned king of Syria but again relinquished it 35. 3829. 7 Ptol. Euergetes II. for his desormity called Physcon the brother of Ptol. Philometor A wicked Prince and one that spent the greatest part of his reign in a causeless war against Cleopatra his wife and sister 29. 38â—8 8 Ptol. Lathurus reigned 16 years with Cleopatra his mother by whom dispossed of his estate for the space of ten years after her death was sole Lord of Egypt His brother Alexander being taken by the Queen-mother as her Associate in the time of his deprivation and passing in the Accompt of the Kings of Egypt 3892 9 Ptol. Auletes the son of Lathurus sirnamed also Dionysius whose Brother being setled by him in the Isle of Cyprus was most unjustly suipped by the power of the Romans and he himself outed of Egypt by his own subjects but restored by the aâ—d love of Pompey 3922. 10 Ptol. Dionysius called also Junior or the younger together with Cleopatra his wife and sister succeeded Auletes in the throne which they held together by the space of three years In the last of which Pompey was barbarously slain on the shores of Egypt by the command of Achilles the young Kings Governour and the young King himself unfortunately slain in the Alexandrian Tumult against Julius Caesar 3925. 11 Cleopatra the wife and sister of Dionysius restored to the Crown of Egypt by the bounty of Caesar of whom exceedingly beloved for her wit and beauty After which she governed Egypt 19 years in her own sole right with great pomp and splendor when being imbarqued in the bed and fortunes of Marc. Antonie she killed her self not long after his fatal overthrow at the battel of Aâ—â—um that she might not be â—ed in triumph through Rome These Ptolomean Princes of Egypt were for the most part in wars with the Kings of Syria in which they were by turns victorious and vanquished neither Prince having cause to boast of his bargain After the death of Cleopatra whose life and love with Marcus Antunius I will not now relate this Country fell to the share of the Roman Emperours and was by them highly prized and warily looked into The Governour hereof was but a Gentleman of Rome no Senator being permitted to come into it it being a maxim of State not to suffer men of great houses to come into that Country whose revolt may endanger the whole Empire Of this nature was Egypt For besides the natural situation of the place very defensible and besides the abundance of money with which it was stored this Country alone furnished the City of Rome with Corn for four moneths yearly Whence Vespasian being chosen Emperor by the Syrian Legions and hearing of the defeat of his concurrent Vitellius hastened hither to this end only that detaining the ordinary provision of victuals he might by famine compell the City of Rome to stand at his devotion Vt urbem quoque externe opis indigam â—ame urgeretâ— as the Historian hath observed When made a Province of that Empire it was counted as the Emperors sole Peculiar afterwards made as well it might an entire Diocese of it self subordinate to the Praefectus Praetorio Orientis In the division of the Empire allotted to the Constantinopolitans whose Government being thought to be insupportable by this wanton People they called in the Saracens by whom the Greek Garrisons were cast out and the Country made subject to Haumar the third of the Caliphs Afterwards weary of them also they would have a Caliph of their own revolting totally from the Caliph of Bagdat So that from this time forwards we shall meet with two Caliphs at a time the one residing at Caire in Egypt to whom the Saracens or Moors of Spain and Africk did submit themselves the other at Bagdat who Lorded it over all the rest at least as to the â—uprâ—me title and some chief Prerogatives though the main power was cantonned and disposed of among their Sultans The Caliphs of Egypt A. Ch. A. H. 870 247. 1 Achmades or Achmat. 10. 88â— 257. 2 Tolen 3. 883. 260. 3 Hamaria 29. 903. 280. 4 Abarun slain by Muctaphi the Caliph of Babylon 940. 317. 5 Achid Muhamid the son of Tangi 3. 943. 320. 6 Abigud the son of Achid 27. 970. 347. 7 Meaz Ledin Illahi of the race of Phatime and Hali. 5. 975. 352. 8 Aziz the son of Meaz 21. 996. 373. 9 Elhachain 23. 1019. 396. 10 Etaber Leazizdin Illahâ— 16. 1035. 412. 11 Musteratzer Billahi 60. 1096. 472. 12 Musteale 5. 1100. 477. 13 Elamir Bahacan Illahi 35 1135. 512. 14 Elhapit Ladin Illahi 15 Etzahar 16 Elphaiz 17 Etzar Ledin Illahi the the son of Elphaiz the last Caliph or King of Egypt of the race of Phatime the Turks succeeding after his death in this opulent kingdome Concerning which we are to know that Elphaiz the father of Etzar being over-power'd by Almericus King of Hierusalem craved aid of Norradine the Turkish Sultan of Damascus which he received
dignity remained till the year 1500. and somewhat after Three only were of note in the course of business that is to say 1 Jacob Ben Joseph the advancer of the Marine Family to the Realm of Morocco the establisher thereof in that of Fesse and of great power and influence in the affairs of the Moors in Spain where he held Algeir and Tariffe Towns of great importance slain treacherously by one of his familiar friends at the siege of Tremesen 2 Aben Joseph the second a younger son of this first Joseph the issue of Bucalo his elder brother being quite extinct succeeded after Abortade the fixt of the Marine Family in the Throne of his Father and had added thereunto the Realm of Tremesen if not diverted by the revolt of Alboali his eldest son continually in Arms against him 3 Alboacen the son of this Aben Joseph and the eighth of the Marine Family who after a siege of 30 moneths took the City of Tremesen with that the Kingdom But not so fortunate in his Wars against the Christian Kings of Spain against whom he led an Army of 400000 Foot and 70000 Horse with all other necessaries but vanquished by the two kings of Castile and Portugal with far lester forces their Army consisting but of 25000 foot and 14000 horse at the River of Salado not far from Tariff Anno 1340 Deposed soon after his return by his son Alboanen who lost all which his Father and the first of the Aben Josephs had gained in Spain their Empire after this declining even in Africk it self the Kingdom of Tremesen and the greatest part of the new Kingdom of Tunis withdrawing themselves from their obedience in the East parts of Barbarie as the Portugals prevailed upon them in the West The Kingdom of the Marines thus approaching neer its fatal Period it fortuned about the year 1508 that Mahomet Ben Amet a Native of Dara in the further Numidia or Bilodulgerid pretending a descent from their Prophet Mahomet caused himself to be called Xeriff the name by which the kindred and Successors of that Impostor use to call themselves and being a poor Hermit only with which Mountebanks and the high opinion of their Sanctity this People have from time to time been extreamly fooled plotted to make his sons the chief Princes of Mauritania To this end he sent them in Pilgrimage to Meccha whence they returned with such an opinion of Sanctity that Mahomet King of Fesse made Amet the elder of them Governor of the famous Colledge of Amadurach the second called Mahomet Tutor to his Children the youngest named Abdel staying at home with his Father In those dayes the Portugals grievously infested the Provinces of the Realm of Morocco to repress whose insolencies Mahomet and Amet obtained Commission though much opposed therein by the Kings brother who told him how unsafe it was to trust to an armed hypocrisie assuring him that if they once came unto any power which under color of Religion they might quickly raise it would not be easie to suppress them But this good counsel was rejected and the war went forwards Furnished with an Army they discomfit Lopes Barriga Commander of the Portugal forces under King Emanuel compell that King to abandon all his footing there they subdue Duccala Sus and Hea three Provinces of the Realm of Morocco enter that City poison the tributary King and salute Amet King thereof by the name of the Xeriffe of Morocco investing Mahomet the other brother in the kingdom of Sus. In the career of their successes died the king of Fesse and Amet his successor an improvident young Prince confirms his Quondam-Tutors in their new Estates conditioned they should hold of him as the Lord in chief and pay him the accustomed tributes The Xeriffes of Morocco A. C. 1 Amet denied both tribute and superiority to the King of Fez whom he overthrew in a set field and was after vanquished and dispossessed of his Kingdom upon some quarrell breaking out by his brother Mahomet 1554. 2 Mahomet King of Sus having got A. C. the Kingdom of Morocco united Fesse unto it also by the vanquishment of Amet the King thereof slain after all his Victories by the Turks of his Guard 1557. 3 Abdalla the son of Mahomet 1572. 4 Abdalla II. Sonne of the former had twelve Brothers of which he slew ten Hamet being spared by reason of his supposed simplicity and Abdelmelech escaping to the Turks 5 Mahomet II. Sonne of Abdalla the second expelled by Abdelmelech and the Turks fled to Sebastian King of Portugal who together with the two Competitors were slain in one day at the battel of Alcazar Guer Anno 1578. 1578. 6 Hamet II. the Brother of Abdalla the ad who added parts of Libya and Numidia to the Realm of Morocco not absolutely subdued before 1603. 7 Muley Sheck the eldest son of Hamet opposed in his Succcession by Boferes and Sidan his two younger brethren in which War he dyed as did also Boferes his Brother From whom Abdalla II. son of Muley Sheck had regained Morocco 1607. 8 Sidan the third son of Hamet immediately on the death of his Father caused himself to be proclaimed King of Fez where he was with his father when he died and having won Morocco from Abdalla the son of Muley Sheck became master of that kingdom also Stripped afterwards of Fesse and Morocco both by the opposite factions distressed by Hamet Ben Abdela a Religious Hermit who hoped to get all for himself and aided by Side Hean one of like hypocrisie who seemed to aim but at a Limb of that great Estate by whose assistance he was once more possessed of Morocco These tumults on the Land being pacified in long tract of time and the Country brought to some degree of peace and quietness though never absolutely reduced under his command as in former times a Rabble of Pirats nest themselves in Salla a Port-town of the Realm of Fesse creating thence great mischief to him both by sea and land and not to him only but to all the Merchants of other Countries whose busines led them towards thâ—se Seas Unable to suppress them for want of shipping he craved aid of King Charles of England by whose assistance he became Master of the Port destroyed the Pyrates and sent Three hundred Christian Captives for a Present to his Sacred Majesty An. 1632. Nor staid he here but aiming at the general good of Trade and Mankind he sent a Letter to His Majesty to lend him the like aid against those of Algiers who did as much inâ—est the Mediterranean as the Pirats of Salla did the Ocean The tenor of which Letters as savouring of more piety then could be possibly expected from a Mahometan and much conducing to the honour of his Sacred Majesty I have here subjoyned The Letter of the King of Morocco to the King of England WHen these our Letters shall be so happy as to come to your Majesties sight I wish the Spirit of
also 7 Arar the principal of the Kingdom more within the Land and about 38 Leagues from Zeila This Country formerly a member of the Aethiopian Empire is of late grown to so great strength and reputation that the Kings hereof have freed themselves from all signs of subjection to that Crown and think themselves the mightier Princes of the two Advanced to this repute and power by Gradogna or Guadameth who reigned here in the year 1540. by whom Clandius the Neguz was so overlaid and his Country so destroyed by continual incursions that he was forced to abandon his Frontiers retire himself into the heart of his Estates and crave aid of the Portugals And though by their assistance and the help of their shot he was twice victorious yet in the third battel he was vanquished and in the fourth An 1559 slain upon the place This King accounted for a Saint by the Moors and Saracens in regard of his continual wars against the Christians did so establish the affairs of his little Kingdom and left it so well setled unto his successors that the Abassine Emperor hath ever since left it out of his Titles though many other of those small Kingdoms are reckoned in the Imperial stile in which he hath as little power as he hath in this It is said also that in the battel wherein Claudius was slain and his Army routed consisting of 60000 Foot and 500 Horse of his own Subjects besides the Portugals the King of Adel got into his possession the greatest masse of Coin and treasure that was ever seen A victory obtained as well by policie as force the Abassines being seldom fought with or their Country wasted and depopulated by the Kings of Adel till by the strict observance of their Lenten Fast they were grown so weak that they were not able to discharge their domestick businesses and therefore most unable to resist a prevailing Enemy 12. ADEA ADEA or ABEX as some call it hath on the North the Kingdom of Adel on the South and West some parts of the Abassine Empire on the East the Sea Extended from the Cape of Guardafu where it joyneth with Adel along the greatest part of the Bay called of old Sinus Barbaricus of the reason of which name hereafter The Country plentifully fertile shaded with Woods and spacious Forrests and those Woods liberally furnished both with Fruits and Cattel the Champagn-Country not less fruitful in Wheat Barley and other necessaries besides a great store of Horses The people of an Olive-colour in some places more inclined to black Not clothed but from the girdle downward nor very well armed in time of war but with poisoned Arrows Mahometans in Religion Arabians by original extraction whose language they retain with some little difference in pronunciation Places of most observation in it 1. Adea which gives name to the whole Kingdom because the old residence of the Kings 2 Carfur upon the Sea-coast sometimes called Opone then a noted Emporie and situate neer the Promontory called Zingis extrema 3. Azun and 4 Zazelle supposed to be the Essina and Tonica of the Antient writers 5 Magadazo a petit Kingdom of it self a wealthy and well traded Town situate in a fruitful and delightful soul and neighboured by a safe and capacious Haven much traded by the Portugals who bring from Ada in Arabia Felix and Cambaia in India their Spices Silks and other Indian commodities which here they batter and exchange for Honey Wax Gold and Abassine Slaves which last they value as the chiefest merchandise which this Country yieldeth First built by some Arabian Moors who flying from the King of Laza their mortal enemy under the conduct of seven brethren came into these parts where they founded this City and that of Brava in the Province of Barus of which more hereafter The Inhabitants are originally of Arabia as before was said who many hundred years ago became Lords of all the Sea-coasts of both Aethiopias as far as to the Cape dos Corrientes which is somwhat to the South of the Tropick of Capricorn The Kings hereof in former times Vassals to the Abassine Emperor to whom they paid an yearly tribute this Kingdom still remaining amongst his titles but since the taking of Magadazo made so obnoxious to the power and command of the Portugals that the Estate of the Abassine in it is but meerly titular 13. FATIGAR 14. XOA FATIGAR hath on the East Adel and some part of Adea on the West the little Realm of Xoa on the South Barus another Province of this Empire The Country Champagne sufficently fruit ful of Corn and Cattel not meanly furnished with pleasant and delicious fruits Most memorable for a Lake of twelve miles compass on the top of a Mountain well stored with Fish from whence and from the rest of the Mountain issue many Rivers which much enrich the vallies and fields adjoyning The chief Town hereof if any one be better then other I conceive to be Fatigar giving this name unto the Kingdom or so called from it Westward of Fatigar lieth the little Realm of XOA bordering West on Amara Southward upon Damut furnished with great store of Corn and Cattel but not much beautified with Towns of any consideration Nothing observable in the History or Description of it but that together with Fatigar and others of the mid-land Provinces it hath continued constant in obedience to the Abassine Emperours notwithstanding all those misadventures which have hapned to that Empire in these later dayes 15. BARVS ON the South East of Adea lieth the Province of BARVS extended Eastward to some part of Sinus Barbaricus and touching at the Western point upon that of Fatigar The soyl and People much of the same condition with the rest of Aethiopia Mahometans upon the Shores but Christians for the generality in the mid-land parts Those Christians subject as the rest to the Abassine Emperour but he hath neither place of strength or consideration in all the Country those of most note viz. 1 Brava once a Free Town and governed after the manner of a Common-wealth by twelve Aldermen or Common Counsellors descended from the seven Arabian Brethren by whom first built the founders of Magadora also as before was said But now together with 2 Pate and 3 Gogia all upon the Sea made subject to the Portugals by whom taken under the Conduct of Tristran de Cugna Besides these there are many other Kingdoms mustered in the Stile Imperial the swelling vanity whereof we shall see anon but of so little observation in the course of business and so obscure in the esteem of such as have spoken of them that it is enough to tell you where to finde their names and having found their names to bid you not to seek for more there being nothing else in them which is worth the knowing As for the body aggregated of these several Members it was first planted as is noted and proved elswhere by Ludim the son of Mizraim and
either in the smoak or Sun as they do their Fish They have also store of Conies Fowle and Fish great plenty one Fish more memorable then the rest which they call Adothnel whose body and head is like that of a Grey-hound But their greatest Jewels are their Chains of Esurgnie a shell-fish of the whitest colour excellent for the stanching of blood which they fashion into Beads and Bracelets and so wear or sell them Not very plentifull of fruits or fit for tillage yet it becedeth some Corn and of pulse good plenty The Aire more cold then in other Countries of like height partly by reason of the greatness of the River which being wholly of fresh water and so large withall chilleth the Aire on both sides of it partly because of the abundance of Ice and those hills of snow which the north-winde passeth over in the way to this Country The People when the French first discovered them very rude and barbarous few of them furnished with houses but removing from one place to another as their food decayed and carrying all their goods with them a thing easily done upon those removes Such as lived towards the Sea or the greater Rivers somewhat better housed For in the day time they fish in their Boats which they draw unto the Land at night and turning them upside down sleep under them As ill apparelled as housed for they went all naked except a little piece of skin before their Privities Some of them had their heads quite shaven excepting one Bush of hair on the top of the Crown which they suffered to grow to the length of an horses Tail tied up with Leather-strings in a knot Each man allowed his two or three wives apiece and they so constant to their Husband that they never marry after his death but keep themselves continually in a mourning habit a vizard as it were made of grease and Coal-dust which they spread over all their bodies The women labour more then the men both in fishing and husbandry digging the ground instead of Ploughing with certain pieces of wood where they sow their Maiz a Plant of which they make their Bread in most parts of America Idolaters in general before the coming of the French as they are most of them at this day the French and others which have planted in these Northern parts having added little more unto Christianity then by the Colonies they brought with them Yet in the midst of this darkness they saw so much light as to believe that when they died they went immediatly to the Stars from thence conveyed to certain green and pleasant fields full of flowers and fruits Plain Evidence that they believed the immortality of the soul and that there was some place appointed for reception of it The chief Towns of it at that time 1. Hochelaga round in figure compassed about with three Course of timber Ramparts one within the other sharp at the top about two Rods high with one gate only to give entrance and that well fortified in their kind with Piles and Bars It had in it 50 great houses in the midst of every one a Court and in the middle of that Court a place which they made their fire on Situate far within the Land about six or seven Leagues from the banks of the River Canada in the most pleasant part of the Country and therefore made the seat of their King whom they highly reverenced and carried him on their shoulders sitting on a Carpet of skins 2 Stadac or Stadacone and 3. Quebecque which the French call S. Croix on the course of the same River also this last a Colonie of the French 4 Tadonsac a safe but small Haven not capable of above 20 ships at the mouth of Saguenay 5 Franco-Roy a Castle built by Monseiur Roberval when he came first into this Country 7 S. Lewis designed for a French Colonie by Monseiur de Champlain An. 1611. but never came to great effect yet so much Champlain got by the undertaking that he left it his name to a great Lake of this Country full of little Ilands in the Lands of the Uroqueis inhabiting on the South of the river Canada into which it emptieth it self at the last 2. NOVA SCOTIA containeth that part of the Countries of Canada or Nova Francia which the French call Accadie or Cadie being a Peninsula or Demy-Iland with so much of the main-land as lieth between the River Canada and the large Bay called Bay-Francoise from the River of S. Croix upon the West to the Isle of Assumption on the East So called by King James in the Grant of these Countries to Sir William Alexander after Lord Secretary of Scotland and by King Charles for his approved fidelity most deservedly created Earl of Sterling The Letters Patents of which Donation bear Date Anno 1621. What time the French having been outed of their holds here by Sir Sam. Argal Governour of Virginia had abandoned the South parts of Canada and betook themselves more into the North and the higher parts of the Course of that River And in pursuance of this Grant the said Sir William Alexander in the year 1622. sent a Colonie hither and having procured a new Map to be made of the Country caused the Peninsula lying on this side of the Bay Francoise to be called Nova Caledonia that on the North thereof to be called Nova Alexandria giving new names also unto most of the Ports and Promontories For the better accomplishment of which business he obtained also a Patent for advancing a certain number of Persons to the hereditary dignity of Baronets or Knights of Nova Scotia as we call them commonly distinguished from others by a Ribbin of Orange tauney the money raised upon which Patent was to be wholly imployed towards this Plantation But being unable with those helps as certainly Plantations are of too great burden for a private person or willing to imploy his money to more profit he sold Port-Royal to the French and after discontinued his endeavours in it Places of most importance in it 1. Port Royal in Accadie or Nova Caledonia on the Bay-Francoise once made a Colonie of the French by Monsieur de Monts An. 1604. continued with much difficulty till the year 1613. when destroyed by Sir Samuel Argal then Governour of the English Plantations in Virginia by reason that the Jesuites whose neighbourhood he liked not of had begun to nest there Sold since again unto the French as before is said by whom still possessed 2 S. Lukes Bay by the French called Port au Monton 3 Gaspe a noted Port in New-Alexandria opposite to the Isle of Assumption 4 Gachepe on a fair Bay in the same Coast also 3. NORVMBEGA hath on the North-east Nova Scotia on the South west Virginia The air is of a good temper the soil fruitful and the people in differently civil all of them as well men as women painting their faces The men are much affected to hunting and
And of these Habitations some are presented to us by the names of Ooanoke by the English called the Blinde Town 2 Pemeoke 3 Shycoake said by my Author to be Civitas ampla a large City but we must understand him with Relation to the rest of this Country 4 Chowanoak 5 Secatan 6 Mattaken 7 Weopomioke 8 Pyshokonnok said to be inhabited by none but women 9 Chipano 10 Muscamunge both upon the Sea most of them called by the name of those several Tribes which inhabit in them In reference to the English and their Plantations we are to know that they made choice of the Southside of a large and goodly Bay for the place of their dwelling A Bay which thrusting it self a great way up into this Country and receiving into it many of the Rivers before mentioned is by the Natives called Chesepoack and yeildeth the only safe entrance into this part of the Country the Capes thereof for that cause fortified by the English that on the Southern point being called Cape Henry and the other Cape Charles according to the names of the two young Princes Towns of most note which have been either since built or frequented by them 1 James Town Jacobipolis so named in honour of King Iames on the South-side of that Bay not far from the River Chikahamania first founded in the year 1606 at what time it was trenched about and some Ordnance planted on the Works 2 Henries Town Henricopolis so named in honour of Prince Henry the eldest son of King Iames built in a convenient place more within the Land 80 miles from Iames Town 3 Dales-gift so called because built and planted at the charge of Sir Thomas Dale An. 1610. 4 Bermuda an open Burrough five miles from Henricopolis 5 Ketoughtan a noted and frequented Port in the Bay of Chesepoack very much traded by the English 6 Wicocomoco the chief Town of Pawhatan one of the Roitelets of this Country much courted by the English at their first setling here and a long time after a Crown being sent him by King Iames with many other rich presents the better to sweeten and oblige him but for all that he proved a treacherous and unfaithfull neighbour The sum of the Affairs of this last Plantation is that the business being resumed in the year 1606 and a Commission granted to certain Noblemen and Merchants to advance the work they fell in hand by the Counsell and incouragement of Capt. Smith with the building of Iames Town having first fortified Cape Henry in which Town he fixed a Colony of 100 men These being almost consumed by famine and other miseries were the next year recruited with 120 more brought by Captain Newport but a Fire having casually consumed their houses once again discouraged them But the houses being reedified and a Church added to the houses by the industry of Smith their Governour the Colonie began to flourish and to increase in reputation amongst the Savages especially having made as they believed a friend of Pawhatan In the year 1609. the Lord De la Ware was appointed Governour and Smith commanded to return who left here 490 persons and of them 200 expert Souldiers 3 Ships 7 Boats 24 great Guns 300 Muskets with victuals and ammunition necessary and 39 of their Weroances or petit-Petit-Kings Tributaries and Contributioners to the English Sir Thomas Gates and Sir George Summers sent thither with 9 ships and 500 men lost a great part of their numbers in the Isle of Bermudaz the rest not well according with the old Plantation were at the point of returning home when happily the Lord De la Ware arrived with three Ships more An. 1610. But falling into a desperate sickness and come home to England he recommended the estate of the English there to Sir Thomas Dale who furnished them with Men Cattel and other necessaries after whom came Sir Thomas Gates with 300 men and some heads of Cattel And then the Government hereof being conferred on Henry Earl of Southampton the affairs here began to settle in a prosperous way when unexpectedly in the year 1621. the Salvages falling on them fearing no such treacherie killed 340 of their men and had also then surprized James Town if one of the Savages who had received the Christian faith had not discovered their intention Since that recovered of that blow it went happily forwards and might by this time have been raised to some power and greatness if the English by diverting on some by plantations and by imploying indigent and necessitous persons in so great a work had not discouraged the design For certainly one might say of this Plantation as the Scripture doth of the Camp of David in the time of Saul that few or none were sent unto it except the Principals but such as were in distress or debt or some way or other discontented men never likely to advance and pursue a business of such publicke interesse Commendable howsoever in this particular though perhaps that commendation do belong to their Governours that being here they kept themselves constantly to those Forms of Worship which were established and observed in the Church of England As for the Natives of the whole they were divided as was said into several Tribes every Tribe under the command of their several Chiefs which Chiefs though many in number and of little power knew well enough how to keep their State unto their Subjects and to shew it also unto Strangers For when Powhatan was pleased to give audience unto Captain Newport and the rest of the English sent from Smith they found him on a Bed of Mats his Pillow of Leather imbroidered with white Beads and Pearl attired with a Robe of skins like an Irish Mantle at his head and feet an handsom young woman on each side of the room twenty others with their necks and shoulders painted Red and about their necks a great chain of Beads his principal men sitting before them in like manner Yet notwithstanding this great State and great it was indeed for such peâ—it Princes he and the rest became so subject to the English that in Smiths time they did not only pay their Tributes or Contributions but at his command would send their Slaves and Subjects to James-Town to receive correction for wrongs done to the Colonie And it is probable enough that those of New-England being the greater and more powerful Plantation as followed with the stronger zeal and carried on by the united purses of a prevalent Faction were of like influence also amongst the Natives though I find it not expressed in so many particulars 4. The Isles of BERMVDAZ many in number some say 400 at the least are situate directly East from Virginia from which they are distant 500 English miles 3300 of the same miles from the City of London So called from John Bermudaz a Spaniard by whom first discovered Called also the Summer-Ilands from the shipwrack of Sir George Summers upon that Coast so much delighted with the
Lord Marcher anno 927. conditioned that he should defend those Marches the old Marck as they now call it against the Sclaves These Marquesses at the first Officiary and at the appointment of the Emperour and to him accomptable Sigard the fourth from Sigefride governing here for Otho the third was the first Electour of these Marquesses and Eudo the second of that name and third from Sigard the last that held this honour at the Emperours pleasure that dignity after his decease being made Hereditary in the person of Albert of Anhalt surnamed Vrsus by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa which Albert having very much enlarged his border by the conquest and extermination of the Sclaves caused their unpeopled Country to be planted with new Dutch Colonies out of Holland Zealand Flanders and those parts of the Netherlands The house of this Albert being extinct in John the fourth it was given by the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria to Lewis his sonne by Otho the brother of that Lewis sold for 200000 Ducats unto Charles the fourth by Sigismund the son of Charles to Iodocus Marquesse of Moravia but afterwards being redeemed again it was by the said Sigismund conferred on Frederick Burgrave of Nurenberg in recompense of his faithfull service in the wars of Hungary and Bohemia In his posterity it remaineth but much increased in power and patrimony by the additions of the Dukedome of Prussia Cleve Gulick and Berg the Marquisates of Auspach and Iagendorfe the Earldome of Marck in Wesiphalen now a part of Cleveland the Lordships of Prignits and Crossen in Silesia the towns of Hoff and Colmebach in Voiteland with the County of Rapin and the town and territory of Cothus in the Lower Lusatia Insomuch that this is now the most powerfull Family in all Germany The Marquesses hereof from Albert the son of Vrse follow in this order The MARQUESSES of BRANDENBVRG A. Ch. 927 1 Sigifride Earl of Ringelheim made the first Marquesse of this border by the Emperour Henry the first 2 Gero by the appointment of Otho the first 3 Bruno Earl of Within created Marquesse hereof by the same Emperour 4 Hugh the son of Bruno by the favour of Otho the third 5 Sigard the brother of Hugh made by the same Emperour the first Marquesse Elector 6 Theodorick the son of Sigard outed of his command by Mistivoius one of the Princes of the Sclaves named Obotriti 7 Vdo Earl of Soltwedel the Sclaves being beaten and expulsed created Marquesse and Elector by Conrade the second 8 Vdo II. son of Vdo the first proscribed by Henry the fourth for joyning with Rodulph Duke of Schwaben in the war against him 9 Primislaus King of the Obotriti the Ancestour of the Dukes of Mecklinbourg advanced unto these honours by the said Henry the fourth and by him held unto his death After which made hereditary by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa in the person of Albert of Anhalt the son of Vrsus 1152 10 Albert of Anhalt the first Hereditary Marquesse father of Barnard who was created Elector and Duke of Saxony in the place of Henry surnamed the Lyon by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa 11 Otho son of Albert. 12 Otho II. son of Otho the first 13 Albert II. brother of Otho the second 14 John son of Albert the second 15 John II. son of John the first 16 Conrade brother of John the second 17 John III. son of Conrade 18 Waldemar brother of John the third 19 Waldemar II. Nephew of Waldemar the first by his brother Henry 20 John IV. brother of Waldemar the second the last Marquesse of the house of Anhalt the Marquisate escheating to the Empire for want of heires 21 Lewis of Bavaria created Marquesse and Elector of Brandenbourg by his 〈◊〉 the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria on the said escheat 22 Lewis II. surnamed the Roman on the resignation of his brother succeeds in the Marquisate and Electorall dignity 23 Otho brother to Lewis the first and second who sold the Marquisate and Electorall dignity to Charles the fourth 24 Wenceslaus son of Charles the fourth afterwards King of Bohemia and Emperour of the Romans 25 Sigismund brother of Wenceslaus Emperour of the Romans King of Hungary and Bohemia Earl of Luxenbourg who sold this Marquisate to Iodocus Marquesse of Moravia and having afterwards redeemed it conferred the same on 1417 26 Frederick Burgrave of Nurenberg solemnly invested herein at the Councell of Constance anno 1414. for which investiture he paid unto the Emperour the summe of 400000 Crownes 1440 27 Frederick II. son of Frederick the first to whom the Emperour Frederick the third gave the Dukedome of Pomeren 1470 28 Albert brother of Frederick the second called the Achilles of Germany relinquished to Bugeslaus the 10 th the possession of Pomeren but his successours ever since have retained the Title and kept on foot their pretentions to it From Frederick his second son descended Albert the first Duke of Prussia Frederick the first Marquesse of Auspach George the first Marquesse of Jagendorfe and Albert called the Alcibiades of Germany who so harassed Franconia in the dayes of Charles the fift 1486 29 John son of Albert. 1499 30 Joachim son of John who founded the University of Frankford anno 1506. and authorized the Reformation of Religion in his time begun 1535 31 Joachim II son of Joachim the first 1571 32 John-George son of Jocahim the second 33 Joachim-Frederick son of John-George 34 John Sigismund son of Joachim Frederick who had to wife the Lady Anne daughter of Albert-Frederick the second Duke of Prussia and of Mary Eleanor his wife eldest daughter of William the first Duke of Cleve Gulick c. 1620 35 George-William sonne of John Sigismund and the Lady Anne claiming in her right the Dukedomes of Cleve Gulick and Berg the Earldomes of Marck and Ravenspurg and the seigneury of Ravenstein which he possessed a while divided with his cousin Volfgangus Palatine of Newberg son of Magdalen the younger sister of Mary Eleanor But falling out about their partage the Palatine of Newberg called in the Spaniard and this Marquesse the Confederate States of the Netherlands who have hitherto shared the most part betwixt them After the death of Bugeslaus the last Duke of Pomerania he was to have succeeded also in that estate then possessed by the Swedes Of the agreement made between them and the great accrewment thereby following to the house of Brandenburg we shall speak more there 36 Frederick-William son of George-William now Elector of Brandenbourg The Religion of this Country is for the most part according to the form and doctrine of Luther first introduced and authorised by Marquesse Joachim the first In which estate it continued till the breach betwixt the present Elector and the Palatine of Newberg At which time the Palatine having married a daughter of Bavaria the most potent Prince of the Popish party reconciled himself to the Church of Rome the better to assure himself of the aid of Spain and this
Damascus In the flourishing of the Roman fortunes the Kings hereof having first aided Mithridates and Tygranes in the warre against them submitted themselves unto Lucullus being then no neerer to them than Armenia Major The like they did to Pompey also being then in Judaea First vanquished by Aelius Gallus in the time of Augustus but the Victory not improved to an absolute conquest till the time of Trajan when partly by his personall presence and partly by the valour and good fortune of Palma his Lieutenant they were fully vanquished and brought into the form of a Roman Province but so that they had Kings of their own Vassalls and Feudataries of the Empire as in former times continuing in that condition till the rise of Mahomet of which more hereafter 3. ARABIA FELIX ARABIA FELIX is bounded on the East with the Persian on the West with the Arabian Gulf on the North with a long ridge of mountains which part it from Deserta and Petraea and on the South with the boundless Ocean Environed on three parts with the Sea on the fourth with rough impassable mountains in situation and figure much resembling Italy It had the name of Arabia Felix from the fertility and happy condition of it being esteemed the most fruitful and pleasant and Countrey in all Asia abounding with Myrrhe Balsamum Frankincense Gold and precious stones by Curtius called Odorum fertilitate nobilis Regio from the abundance of Frankincense wherewith enriched beyond all others Concerning which there goeth a story that when Alexander in his Adolescency or boyage was sacrificing to the Gods and cast into the fire with both hands great store of Frankincense and Myrrhe Leonidas his Governour bid him be more sparing of those precious and dear Commodities till he was Master of the Countrey in which they grew Which Alexander remembring when he brought almost all the East under his obedience he sent unto Leonidas a ship laden with Frankincense biding him from thenceforth serve the Gods more liberally But aswel for the reason of this adjunct as a more perfect Character and description of it take along this of Ammianus Marcellinus who describes it thus On the East and South hereof saith he are the Happy Arabians so called because so rich in corn aswel as plenteous in cattel vines and odoriferous spices of all kinds shut up betwixt the Red Sea and the Persian Gulf and so acquainted with all blessings which either Element can afford well furnished with Roades and quiet harbours for shipping the Towns of Trade and merchandise standing very thick the retiring houses of the Kings passing neat and sumptuous Besides most wholesome fountains of medicinall waters they enjoy divers Brooks and Rivers very cleer and pure and a temperature of Air exceeding healthy so that whosoever considereth all things aright may well conclude that there is nothing wanting to the accomplishment of its felicity in the highest degree So Ammianus Marcellinus To which we need adde nothing more to set forth its happiness than that Danoeus in his comment on Saint Augustines Echiridion ad Laurentium is perswaded that it was the local place of Paradise Dicuur saith he Paradisi terrestris Regio pars quoedam esse Arabiae quoe nunc dicitur Felix But it hath other names besides this of Felix by the Arabians themselves called Jeman and Al-yeman Ayaman corruptly by the Turks which in that tongue fignifieth the South or Southern Region By Virgil it is named Panchaia quafi tota dehiscens because of the many chops and chinks which the ardour of the Sunne makes in the sands thereof though by him much extolled also for its plenty of Frankincense Totaq thuriferis Panchaia pinguis arenis Famed are the whole Panchaian lands For rich and incense-bearing sands The People antiently though more civil than the rest of the Arabians had yet many strange and barbarous customes Adultery amongst them was punished with death as in other places but he onely was held an Adulterer which enjoyed any that was not his own kinswoman be she his Sister or his mother and so they kept themselves in their own families community of wives or woemen was esteemed no crime And of this there is a tale in Strabo that a King of this Countrey had 15. sonnes and but one daughter who according to the customes hereof was the common wife of all the Brethren every of which had a staff of like making which when he went in unto his Sister he did leave at the door and by so doing did forbid entrance to the rest till it were removed The young Lady wearied with a continual excess of dalliance secretly procured a staff like unto the rest which when she was desirous to prohibit their accesses to her she left at her chamber door and by that means did many times enjoy her desired privacy At last it hapned that all the Brothers being together one of them departed towards his Sisters lodging Where finding a staff before the door and knowing that he had left his brethren in one place together accused her of Adultery but the truth being made known the Lady was quitted and her visits afterwards restrained Of dead bodies they took no care not so much as of their Chiefs or Princes but left them to the custody of the next dung-hil They bragged much of their descent from Jupiter and neglected all sciences and arts as disparagements to so great nobility Commendable onely in the keeping of their faith and promises and in that most punctual Much of the same condition are the present Inhabitants save that less faithful in their contracts and by their law restrained from the medling with the wives of others permitted many of their own Some there are of them which apply themselves to the grazing of cattel and the rest to Merchandize wherein very cautious and cunning but hating to this day all Mechanical Arts. A Nation from the beginning unmixed with others till the coming of the Turks amongst them of which but few and those disposed of in garrisons boasting of their nobility and glorying in nothing more than their greatest shame namely that the false Prophet Mahomet was their Countrey-man whose impieties are here generally embraced and followed Amongst the rarities of this Countrey some account the Phoenix which growing old burneth it self in a nest of spices and from thence a young one is ingendred one of them onely at a time which after a life of five or six hundred years thus reneweth her kind But this tradition questioned in former times by Pliny and some others is now proved a fiction contrary both unto divinity and natural reason though some of the Fathers made use of it as an argument to prove the Resurrection against the Gentiles by whom the tradition was believed More common but of no less observation is the Ostrige a Bird which swalloweth all it findeth be it stones or Iron They delight chiefly in the Desarts in the sands whereof they lay their eggs and then